 
The Life and Times of Country Music Star Jimmy Earl Quagmire

By

Charles E. White

Table of Contents

Introduction

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

About the Author

Other Books by the Author

Introduction

The setting for this story is the decade of the seventies and begins in a place called Wistful Springs, North Carolina. The decade was a period of pervasive interest in country music. Many of the country stars were frequently seen on weekly network shows, along with a plethoria of live performances in major cities across the United States. This was a time before the "hats," the light shows, the dancers, and amped up sound prevalent in today's country music. Jimmy Earl Quagmire represents the thousands of artists, some with much talent, and others with little or none, who try to have successful careers in the country music business. The definition of success is not the same for all of us.

Chapter One

Most people who listen to country music enough deep down wish the hell they could perform on the stage, even to a crowd in a honky tonk on a Saturday night at any small town. If you like the sounds you hear you hum the tune while you work, take a crap or mow your lawn, but for most of us that's as far as it goes, humming the song off key to exude some brief feeble pleasure. For Jimmy Earl Quagmire listening was not enough, it would never be enough, he would someday perform, be famous like all the country legends.

Jimmy Earl was born in a small town in central North Carolina called Wistful Springs, approximately sixty miles from the state capital of Raleigh. Jimmy Earl's mother was not too dam happy about giving birth to the little son of a bitch, especially since she already had three other mouths to feed. While she was yelling and screaming at the doctor and the attending nurses to take the little shit she alerted everyone in hearing distance that this was the last time they would see her privates. If they saw them again it would be under better circumstances, maybe after a few drinks. She pushed and screamed, pushed and screamed, all the time wondering how in the hell she allowed herself to get pregnant again. That dam sorry ass husband, all he liked to do was drink and screw. Working? Now working for Clitus was not what he cared much about, it just wasn't his bag. If he could just get through the day, get home, mix up a few, and get old Mags on her back before he passed out, well now, that was a good day and an even better night. Clitus made just enough money to keep the creditors in the front yard from banging on his front door. He was real good about leveraging his funds between providing for the home, which would mostly be canned goods and several bottles of the cheapest whiskey the A.B.C. Store sold, and paying the bill most due on the day he got his paycheck. By all rights Clitus believed in his own mind he was a good husband and father to his three young daughters. Clitus couldn't make it to the hospital to see his son for he was a "professional" truck driver hauling a load of cow shit down to Mississippi; he liked to be called a "professional," it made him feel real important. Clitus had his own set of problems, the first one arose when at an early age he discovered his parents intended to name him Cletus, but somehow they misspelled the name and the name Clitus was affixed to the official birth certificate, and hence he became a Clitus.

Later that day little Jimmy Earl rested in his crib from the stigma of being the newest member of the family of Mags and Clitus Quagmire and their other three snotty nosed kids, who always had snott running down their little pixie faces. They exuded so much snot they came to like the taste of it, since it was incessantly dripping over their lips like a kitchen faucet in need of new washers. There was just no extra money for tissues in that family. The boy weighed 8 pounds, 6 ounces according to the attending physician who also confirmed Jimmy Earl was indeed a healthy male specimen. Mags lay in her bed stewing the rest of the day about having another baby, now she had the three girls and this new little shit, why couldn't he had been a girl? Clitus, when he was alert enough, had mentioned he would like a son, but he was fine if the kid didn't make it since three kids was quit a load to provide for. He decided if Mags did bring the child into the world he'd figure out some way to provide, but he was getting dam tired of it. In the mean time little Jimmy Earl was oblivious to the feelings his parents had for his little ass. It would be several years before he would discover their true feelings for him.

By the end of the week Clitus was back from Mississippi and found the time to go by the hospital to see the new baby and his old, pissed off wife. Mags lit into the old boy and told him he needed to be "fixed" sexually and should look into what could be done while he was there at the hospital. Clitus promptly told the fat bitch that if there was some "fixing" to be done she'd be "fixed," not him, nobody was touching his privates except her as soon as she got home. It was a good visit.

Mags and baby Jimmy Earl went home Monday as life began for the newest member of the Quagmire family in their double wide they were three payments behind on. Clitus was not available to pick them up at the hospital so Mags had to call her sister, Nervene, to drive her and the baby home. Nervene had to take a day off to come get them and she let her sister know that she just couldn't keep missing work to take care of Mags' needs all the time. Mags told her she didn't expect to need her again for this particular reason, but if she did she dam well would work hard to find someone else to come and get her. It was a good ride back to the house. When they got home the girls were there having just returned from a hard day Wistful Springs Elementary School. The girls Holly, Molly, and Polly were aged 6, 7 and 8 and excelled at most of their subjects except math, reading, spelling, social studies, and science. They loved school and the little boys loved these girls, a lot. The girls were excited about little Jimmy Earl as they expected to play the role of his mother and Mags was indeed happy to hear this. As soon as she got Jimmy Earl down for a nap she went to the frig and popped the top on a cold one and sat down and put her feet up and talked to her sister, Nervene. Nervene told her she had a new boy friend and she expected soon he'd ask her marry him. Mags inquired as to why in the hell would he do such a stupid thing as ask her to marry him unless he was as much of a loser as she was. Nervene informed Mags she was not a loser, she had a job, and $250.00 in savings and only owned $1,000 on her car. Nervene finally decided to have her one and before long the two sisters got shit kicking tipsy and really had a nice, pleasant rest of the afternoon while the three girls, Holly, Molly, and Polly attended to little Jimmy Earl. They noticed Jimmy Earl had a little tally whacker between his legs and they thought it was cute. It just hung there.

Nervene left the double wide headed for home a little after five, but called thirty minutes later to tell Mags the traffic was slowed somewhat as there had been a robbery at the Rip Off One Stop with wrecked cars on both sides of the street snarling traffic for miles. Since she couldn't move she got out and went to a phone booth to call Mags to see if she was interested in this story, she wasn't and hung up.

After Mags sobered up a little she tried to figure out what to fix for dinner for her man Clitus would be home soon and he always expected to see dinner being prepared or better on the table when he came through the door. The girls pitched in making dinner infrequently, but Mags was always happy when they wanted to help, now with their willingness to help with little Jimmy Earl, shit, this might be a better deal than she could have imagined. The girls also liked to clean house, especially the bathrooms, which there were two, something about cleaning up around where people had eliminated gave these girls some kind of hard to understand rush, only they understood what satisfaction they got from it. Mags didn't give a shit as long as the rooms got cleaned.

That night when Clitus got home and had a couple he let Mags know soon he would expect her to find a job to help out. When Mags heard this she jumped into Clitus's shit and they had the mother of all arguments which could be heard three double wides away. Folks three houses down came over to ask what the hell was going on to which Clitus told them to get their scrawny asses off his porch or he would experience his Second Amendment right to the fullest extent. The neighbors complied fully with the request. The "discussion" about Mags bringing in a pay check went well past two pints of whiskey and a six pack of beer, but nothing was finalized. When they turned in they assumed little Jimmy Earl was taken care of by the girls, if not, they'd speak to them in the morning before they left for school.

Before Clitus left the next morning for work he told Mags he had a great idea, her mom could keep little Jimmy Earl while she worked and when the girls got home they could pick him up from their grandmother and take care of him 'til Mags got home. When Mags didn't respond in a positive manner Clitus stormed out and left with his car squalling tires to beat all. When the girls came into the kitchen for their breakfast they wondered what all the commotion was about. After they had their Scoops of Sugar Cereal they went outside to wait for the bus. They were excited for when they returned home they could take care of little Jimmy Earl. Mags stood by the window until she saw the three girls getting on the bus, never could be too sure those days, what with so many child rapists lurking around every corner. Luckily, she had three girls and as long as they were together she felt no sicko would ever try to take all three. She closed the curtains and settled into her day doing household chores and attending to Jimmy Earl.

In spite of Clitus' insistence on Mags securing a good paying position she had no intention of working. She lost count of how many times he came through the door with that request, but every time he did she cut him off from the second most thing he wanted every night. At one point Clitus even looked for another job paying higher wages, but with his lack of a high school diploma plus his three run ins with the law, even though he was innocent, he just couldn't land another job. He didn't mind driving a truck, but he would have liked to be paid more. Many nights he stayed awake by listening to whatever country music station he could pick up on his shitty A.M. radio. Often he would sing along to one of the numbers he listened to and fanaticize about being a country singer, but he knew his time had passed plus he knew he had no dam talent. During the early years of Jimmy Earl's upbringing Clitus figured with the right support he might take a liking to country music and maybe one day he would be so good at it he would make enough to keep up his old man. Now wouldn't that be nice, Clitus wouldn't have to work.

He would hang out all day at his pool, shaped in the image of musical instrument, and have young, hot things bring him those fancy hard to pronounce cocktails with fruit in them all day. Hopefully, by then his dam wife would be somewhere else, where, he didn't really give a shit. As the years passed Mags' ass got bigger every year and he was sick of it, getting really hard to hold on to that fat thing every night. He had many friends who had branched out and taken younger, hotter women and they all seemed to be happier than he was. But for now, he would drive the truck, listen to country music, and hope something good would happen to him somewhere down the road.

Mags on the other hand had to raise four kids, the three girls and little Jimmy Earl. She had no time to reduce and fix herself up for her husband; she had to raise the children. By the time Jimmy Earl made it to the first grade she was fed up with Clitus's shit and wished he'd find somewhere, anywhere else to live. Clitus was simply too unimpressive to be taken seriously by another woman, especially a younger, good looking woman

Chapter Two

One day as Clitus came off the road he found little Jimmy Earl out back beating on some empty tin cans, so he figured Jimmy Earl wanted to a carpenter. Clitus figured the boy needed a hammer to help with his carpentry skills, so for Christmas that year he got Santa to put a tool set under the tree. Christmas morning Jimmy Earl was severely disappointed and confused for he had wanted a BB gun.

"What's with the freaking tool set?" asked Jimmy Earl.

He looked up at his dad, and then Mags as she shrugged her shoulders and she said, "don't ask me." Jimmy Earl went to his room for the rest of the day and only came out long enough to eat his supper. He would later mention in a radio interview years later after he was a big star that was the "worst f.....g Christmas he ever had." Listeners could relate to such a story for they all had experienced Christmas morning disappointments at the hands of the fat son of a bitch in the tight red suit.

By the time Jimmy Earl reached the third grade he was enrolled in a music class at Wistful Elementary and came to really look forward to attending the classes. The teacher was wonderful, very patient, and had a nice set of breasts, which Jimmy Earl wasn't just yet into, but for some reason he had funny feelings when she stuck the things in his face. He learned how to read music and could also sing fairly well. As the year continued the teacher set up a special chorus featuring the best singers in the class. They performed at a few school assemblies and one time each at the local Rotary Club and the First Methodist Church. Everyone was very impressed with the skills displayed by the chorus, but nobody knew or gave a shit about little Jimmy Earl Quagmire. When Jimmy Earl finished his few chores each day when he returned from school he went to his room and listened to some good country music. He started writing the lyrics for some country songs. Jimmy Earl was no child prodigy by any fools imagination, but he heard enough country to become familiar with the key themes of the songs and when composing lyrics for a country song at least one of these themes, if not more, must be included in the song. Since he lived in the kind of shit most of these songs were about it seemed easy for him to compose some songs about mama, drinking, no job or a bad job, broken down pickups, or time in prison. Pretty soon the boy had a whole spiral notebook of this shit and often shared his compositions with his parents after supper. Mags laughed at the lyrics and suggested no one would ever record much less ever buy a song about such shit, his songs were pure shit she concluded. Clitus had a different perspective, he thought the lyrics of the songs were good and he encouraged little Jimmy Earl to keep up the good work. It was with that support that Jimmy Earl continued to write as many songs as he had time to write.

By the time Jimmy Earl was twelve he had cranked out 35 songs and even got the chance to sing some of them at the Wistful Springs annual talent show. Although he never won one dam thing most people he came in contact with said they enjoyed his performance, but people who lived in Wistful Springs were just being nice and seldom did they say what they really thought about anything. Back home more shit from Mags and more support from Clitus. Mags was still joined at the hip with her three girls who were in high school, Molly was a cheerleader, Polly took home economics, and Holly got knocked up in the spring of her senior year by one of several boys, she wasn't sure, but she had to leave town, which is what girls who "got in trouble" had to do. Mags was disappointed, but yet understood and as she dropped her off at the "place where girls get left when they are pregnant," she was reported to say, "these things happen, shit, it could have happened to me, what when me and Clitus was dating he was pulling my pants down every dam time we went to the drive in!" She further reported she never saw a complete movie while at the drive in, which she considered a waste of the price of two tickets. Two of the three girls would graduate from high school and move on. Molly got a job as a cashier at an all night diner on the outskirts of Wistful Springs while Polly worked second shift in a factory that manufactured phonograph needles. All employees at the phonograph needle factory could have as many free needles as they could carry out, which was a really good perk. In midst of steady but positive changes in the lives of Jimmy Earl's siblings he continued to write and sing country songs whenever he got the chance. When he got to high school he realized that every good country entertainer he knew of had some musical instrument with them on stage and this was something he intended to change soon. He did a lot of research and determined that most "stand out front" country singers had a guitar around their necks, whether or not they could play the dam thing was another matter, but for Jimmy Earl if the guitar was the instrument of his choice he would learn to play it and he would work to be good at it. Wistful Springs did not have a superabundance of musical instrument stores, actually they only had one, so he assumed he would eventually buy from that store since the next closest store was 40 miles away. He sent off for musical instrument catalogs to get some idea of what was out there and found all guitars worth owning cost more than he ever imagined. How in the hell could he ever save that kind of money especially since he had no job. He even requested financial assistance from his parents, but while Clitus was sympathetic he simply didn't have the kind of extra money his son needed for such a purchase. He didn't waste his breath on Mags as she was still yet to join the Jimmy Earl team. One night as he walked downtown to get a snack at Stan's Burger Palace he stopped in front of a window of the local music shop and there he saw the guitar he had to have. How could this be, the guitar he needed was in Wistful Springs? He went into the restaurant to order his snack, but couldn't take his mind off the guitar; how in the world could he acquire the funds to pay for it. He sat for almost an hour sucking on the straw of his soft drink staring into the street thinking about the guitar. On the way back home he stopped again in front of the music store and stared at the guitar. As he walked home he thought about Clitus's earlier run INS with the law. One charge was for stealing tires from Joe's Tire and Alignment, which was just outside the city limits. The only thing Clitus had to do to satisfy the judge was say he was sorry and agreed to pay the entire original price for the tires in installments, which he did over four years. He paid the money back because he got caught. Jimmy Earl decided to talk to his dad later about his gangster days, not that he, Jimmy Earl, had any designs on doing anything illegal.

By the time the Wistful Springs annual talent show was held Jimmy Earl had written some new songs during his senior year and decided to sing them at the talent show. He received a second place ribbon for his efforts, which was the first time he ever won a dam thing. His prize was a gift certificate for $25.00 to Stan's Burger Palace. He couldn't wait to return home to tell Mags he had won; he would have to wait to tell Clitus for he was hauling a load to Arkansas and wouldn't be back before the weekend. Mags' response was, "well, it's about time, you've certainly spent enough time on that shit to win something!" Just the kind of response an aspiring country artist would want to hear.

When Clitus got home that weekend Jimmy Earl told him about the prize he won and his dad was happy for him and encouraged him to continue to work hard and in time he would be successful. Jimmy Earl asked Clitus about the time he got caught stealing.

Clitus asked, "why in the hell do you want to know about that?" "I got caught because of poor planning." "When you steal four top of the line raised letter tires and then drive home and install them in your front yard within an hour after the burglar alarm goes off while the police are riding all over town looking for suspicious activity, it doesn't suggest much planning was involved."

"My best advice is to plan well, cover all the bases, and maybe do a few trial runs before making your move."

"So why," he asked, "do you want to know all this?"

Jimmy Earl replied, "it's for a special school assignment on crime that I need this information."

Clitus went to bed that night hoping his son would make a good grade on his school project.

For several weeks after school Jimmy Earl walked by the music store to look at the coveted guitar. One day he decided to go inside to get a closer look. The clerk retrieved a guitar like the one displayed in the window from the store room for Jimmy Earl to inspect. The longer Jimmy Earl held the guitar the more he knew this was the instrument he needed and soon he anticipated he would have it. Each night he went over his plan to steal the guitar; he just had to be certain he covered all the details. What if he got caught? Would he do time and what would that be like? Would he "get it up the ass" every day while he was incarcerated? What would be the length of the prison sentence? He had to be as certain as he could he would not get caught, not now, not ever. He performed several dry runs over the weeks and timed the runs each time. He knew even if he secured a part-time job it would take forever to save enough money to buy that guitar. He had to steal this guitar now and he sincerely believed the theft was for a good cause.

Recently, Mags had given much thought to finding a job since Jimmy Earl was about to graduate from high school and the three girls had been long gone. She was getting tired of watching taped game shows, interview shows, court shows, and all the other crap she had to pay the cable provider so she decided it was time to look for that perfect job. Since she was a high school dropout as was Clitus she had little to offer in the way of marketable skills. She looked though the local paper, but found nothing she felt qualified for. That night at supper she discussed with her family her intention to find work and both men were quite supportive, but neither offered much input into what kind of jobs she might pursue. After everyone had turned in that night an idea came to Mags, hell, she'd go into business cleaning houses of rich people. Wistful Springs was full of rich folks and the bastards could never get their houses cleaned enough, besides money was just a number to rich folks, Mags believed they'd willingly pay whatever she asked as long as she did a good job. She'd become self employed, keep her own dam books, purchase her own supplies, set her own schedule, she could do it. So what, if she had to clean up shit when some old rich woman missed the pot at four in the morning, it was just shit, she'd been around shit all her life, nothing new there. Window cleaning, She could do that too, no problem. Vacuum, sweep, even clean out the frig if needed, she'd be willing to do it all, but at a price, her price. She would need to advertise and wondered just how much of Clitus' money she might need to spend to get the word out. She'd probably need references, but shit she could get Reverend Honus down at the Free Will to give her a good one and of course the manager at the Shop 'N Pay Grocery, hell as much money as she spent there she'd have to get a good reference. When morning came she would get started on her new business, but for now she was being summoned by her man to make his night complete. She was getting tired of this love making shit. He needed to get a hold of himself more and leave her the hell alone!

The next morning Mags was up early to prepare some side meat and a bunch of eggs and grits for her hardworking men. Clitus and Jimmy Earl were slow to the table, but they eventually arrived and sat down with Jimmy Earl forcing out a "good morning" to his mother. After breakfast Jimmy Earl grabbed his one school book and headed out the door, he seldom brought home more than one textbook, content to get his homework completed at school or not complete it at all. Old Clitus had to haul a truckload of light bulbs down to Georgia and expected to return in a couple of days. Before he left he patted Mags on her ass and told her to save that thing 'til he returned, to which she replied, "of course, we're married dip shit, who else would I save it for?"

Once Mags was alone she settled into drafting the details of her business. She decided to make a list of the things she would clean and the list would not be negotiable. If she was asked to clean something not on her list the answer would be, "no, I don't clean that." She thought an hourly rate might be the sensible way to go, that way for larger houses with more to clean she'd stand to make more, but for small, shitty houses a couple hours and she'd be out the door to a more lucrative project. She realized she would need to invest in some quality cleaning gear and supplies to get started so she elected to take some of her Christmas money she always saved to purchase the needed materials. She reviewed the advertising policies and the rates in the morning paper and noticed there was a number to call to place an ad, but she still needed to come to the office and pay the charges before the ads could be published. She decided to create her ad, and then take in to the newspaper office later than morning. Since the paper was a daily she hoped within a few days she would get some calls. Mags was pretty excited about the opportunity to take charge of her new vocation, but she especially liked the idea of being self-employed, she wouldn't have to take shit from anyone, except maybe the homeowners. Mags did not tell Clitus or Jimmy Earl of her plan that morning for she wanted to surprise them later when she brought home a big bunch of money from her cleaning.

"Boy! Wouldn't they be surprised," she muttered aloud. After she finished her ad she took off her house coat and slowly put on the only pair of jeans she could put her big ass into, put on a top with roses and wagon wheels all over the front and back and pulled on her boots and headed for the truck. As she walked outside she thought more about her big ass and while she knew Clitus really liked a big ass she didn't care that much for one, but if this cleaning job worked out pretty soon her big ass would be down to coed size and that was a good thing

When Mags got to the newspaper office she discovered she was one hour early after noticing the hours posted on the door. She decided to drive to Stan's Burger Palace, sit down and have a cup of coffee, review her ad and evaluate her cleaning policies. While seated she noticed a man at the counter continuing to do a half turn and eye her while he waited for his order. After he was served he walked over, spoke to Mags, and asked if he could sit down. Now for Mags that was quite a move on his part, something she had never experienced, and quite frankly, she was taken aback, but flattered that anyone might want to sit beside her so she motioned for him to take a seat facing her. He introduced himself as Curtis Fieldcrest from somewhere in South Carolina. Since Mags had never been to South Carolina she didn't really give a shit what town he was from, but he gave her the name of the town anyway. As they talked he mentioned the line of work he was in, strangely enough it was related to cleaning, well sort of, well it was, he owned or said he did, several laundries in a three state area, North Carolina, South Carolina, and Tennessee. He was in town to check on one of his stores, the Down and Dirty Quick Clean. When he mentioned the store name Mags perked up for she was very familiar with the store. She almost never took any clothes to the cleaners, but when she did she would go to Down and Dirty Quick Clean. Curtis continued to talk about his business and how important he was and how much money he made and how many women he knew and had, but he was quick to make Mags feel special by telling her that while he knew many women he was not the type of man to take

advantage of any female. He always wanted to get to know someone for a while before considering going "further." This kind of talk Mags had never heard, for the only men she knew about were men who asked a woman out and before too long the woman was on her back, that is, if she hoped to keep him, but now this man was, well, a possible "gentleman?" Mags didn't know any men she could honestly call gentlemen, so this man might be an anomaly. As they talked Mags wasn't sure what the man's motivations were. She shared with him her plan to clean houses and as they talked he kept mentioning how they might "work together," but he didn't make it clear what he meant, since his business was cleaning clothes and hers would be cleaning houses. After about an hour he mentioned his motel was just down the road since as he said earlier he was here to check on his store, but back at the room he had some "things" he wanted to show her. What kind of "things" Mags asked? He mentioned he also sold cleaning supplies, the exact kinds of materials Mags would need for her business and if she had a minute he could show her and if she was interested he would make her the deal of her life. Now while that sounded good to Mags she'd lived long enough in Wistful Springs to know "a line" when she heard one, but she was indeed flattered that someone other than her husband was taking an interest in her talking to her about anything, even if it was really about cleaning supplies. She wondered what if she went over to the motel and he tried to "go for it," would she give in and let him take her or would she resist with an option to reconsider at a later time. Hell, when was the last time she was in such a potential titillating situation? Well, never, she dated Clitus in high school before both dropped out and two months later they got married. When she snapped back to the moment all she had heard was he wanted to show her his line of cleaning supplies and they happened to be stored in his motel room. She wondered why he didn't want to show them to everyone else in Stan's Burger Palace, why just her? She had no answer to her question. She decided, what the hell, she was an adult and this was business, the man just wanted to help her, that's all he was interested in. Mags followed Curtis back to the motel just inside the city limits, a motel situated back in a grove of trees and probably not noticed by most tourists traveling through the area. When they arrived there was only one car in the motel lot. Curtis motioned Mags to the Room 101 and as he unlocked the door she looked in the mirror one more time to make sure she looked as good as was possible. She opened her purse and squeezed a refreshing spray into her mouth to arrest the smell and taste of her morning coffee. As she got out she tugged on her jeans to make sure they were in place and the zipper was up as far as it could go for sometimes it slipped down over her protruding stomach. Before she went in she looked around to see if she saw anyone she knew for it would be embarrassing to be seen going into a motel room in Wistful Springs with some strange man from South Carolina. She also wondered might she tell Clitus where, better how, she got her new cleaning supplies. As she reached for the door knob she had no idea what she would see once the door was flung open and wondered if she should turn around and run back to the truck. She opened the door and to her surprise there was Curtis standing looking just like he did in Stan's Burger Palace in front of the bed. He hands were out in front of him pointing in the direction of the bed, a bed full of cleaning supplies! Shit, he had mops, brooms, rags, cleaning agents, buckets, even a small vacuum. Mags looked down at the bed and for a moment was surprised for she expected more, perhaps old Curtis standing by the bed butt naked, but not that day. As Mags inspected Curtis' wares he mentioned the prices for each item and after Mags inspected everything she told him she wasn't quite ready to purchase anything. Curtis was visibly disappointed, but told her if she changed her mind he would be in town a couple more days, and then after that if she needed anything she could leave a message at his store about what she needed and he would see to it that she got the items delivered as soon as possible. After a few more minutes of useless conversation Mags told Curtis she needed to be getting down to the newspaper office. As she was driving to the newspaper office she fantasized about what could have happened back at the motel, but for now she needed to place that ad.

Chapter Three

When Jimmy Earl got home from school he sat in his room giving serious consideration to trying to steal that guitar. He knew that most of the time people don't get caught breaking and entering o the odds were in his favor. If somehow he could get the guitar out of that store window without being seen and get the dam thing back to the house, then no one would ever figure out he took it. What would he tell Mags and Clitus because at some point they would know he had the guitar? He if was to become an accomplished guitar player he would have to practice and would be heard and his parents would eventually ask, "Boy, where did you get that dam guitar?" He needed to come up with an explanation as to how he acquired the thing, but what would that be? Maybe he could say he traded it for something, but he didn't think he had anything of value equivalent to a guitar worth several hundred dollars a friend might want. Maybe he needed an accomplice, not someone to assist in the theft but someone to lie that they traded their guitar to him for something of his. What if Clitus and Mags called the boy's parents to corroborate the story, what then? Did he think his parents were that smart, that sharp? He doubted they'd give that much of a shit since they didn't seem to give a shit about much else he did. Jimmy Earl would have to think long and hard about how to explain the appearance of the guitar in his parents' house.

While Clitus was driving around Georgia with a load of light bulbs he reflected on his life to date. Did he have a good marriage, well, yes, in some ways he imagined he did. Mags always had a meal on the table when he came home; his clothes for the most part were clean when he needed them to be clean. Mags provided sex for him when he needed it. He figured she liked it as much, maybe more, than he did so he gave high marks for sex. He wished they had more money, but until Mags got off her fat ass and went out to work they'd still live hand to mouth, staying a step ahead of the next bill collector. As far as his children were concerned he guessed the girls had done fine, he wished Holly hadn't gotten in trouble before she graduated from high school, but as far as he knew she was happy and had been a good mother. The other two girls had steady jobs and they didn't ask him for anything so he guessed that was good enough. As far as Jimmy Earl, Clitus knew if the boy kept his wits about him he thought he had a chance, albeit small, to make a living in country music, either as a writer, a performer, or maybe an usher at the Ryman. Clitus felt he was fairly knowledgeable about country music, given all the songs he had listened to over the years on the radio. He knew some of the songs Jimmy Earl had written were good they just needed to given to some music publisher guy and maybe things could happen. Maybe in a few years, Clitus imagined, he would leave the road, get a job locally, maybe get a job in a garage, after all he knew something about fixing cars. Maybe he could get a job working in some store, anything but driving a semi for the rest of his working years. He vowed that over the next few years if his health held up he would figure find a new job, but for now it was time to make a left turn into the warehouse to deliver the bulbs.

The next morning Mags got out of bed early and rushed outside to gather the morning paper to check on her cleaning advertisement. It was a cold morning for April, but she paid the chill no mind. When she leaned down she realized it was getting harder and harder to lean down, but she felt confident that after cleaning a few houses the extra pounds would begin to melt away. She went back in and made a pot of coffee before checking on her advertisement. Once the coffee was ready she poured a cup and added three tablespoonfuls of refined sugar and sat down to check the paper. As she turned the pages her thoughts drifted back to the previous day at the motel. What if old Curtis had tried to make a move on her, would she have let him? Part of her became excited over the possibility of sex, but the other half figured why, how could it be that much different with Curtis than what she was doing with Clitus? By the time she got to the want ads her mind had shifted from elicit sex to making money. She examined each ad and compared how other people promoted their services. Her ad was at the very bottom of the second page and she wondered if the placement was good or bad. She was satisfied with the ad since it stated just what she submitted to the office. All she had to do was be ready to react when the calls came in. Mags looked up from the paper as Jimmy Earl came into the kitchen. He spoke as he headed to the coffee pot. After he poured a cup and sat down he asked Mags what was for breakfast and got a rapid response, "whatever the hell you fix as I'm currently off duty." Jimmy Earl got up and went to the cabinet over the stove and pulled down a box of shitty cereal from the shelf. He got a bowl and some milk from the frig and commenced to eating another disappointing breakfast. Mags told him about her cleaning ad

Jimmy Earl said, "Mom, I hope you get a ton of business and enjoy that kind of work." "Working outside the house would be for you."

Mags asked, "if that is the case why in the hell didn't don't you try it instead of coming home every day and writing them dam songs?"

At that point Jimmy Earl got up, poured out the rest of the cereal and coffee and went to his room to finish getting ready for school. On the way out he ignored Mags' "have a nice day" as he slammed the door. He knew she was being facetious as she never wanted him to have a nice any dam thing.

Mags was sitting around the house that morning waiting for the phone to ring with requests to clean all the houses in Wistful Springs when finally at about 11:30A.M. The phone finally rang. It was her oldest daughter Holly, the one who got knocked up in high school, later got married, but not to the daddy of the child, but an equal replacement and that boy proceeded to get her pregnant again shortly after they said "I do."

Holly said, "mom, I'm in a pickle, the baby is due anytime and I really need someone to help me through the pregnancy and help take care of little two year old Agnes Ann."

Agnes Ann was on the front end of the toddling scene so she was all over the dam place and getting into everything. Holly being pregnant couldn't do much with her and old Duane her half wit husband had no real interest in helping take care of Agnes Ann. He was almost never home since he worked at the pool hall most of the day and night. He was pretty good at racking cue balls and making change. He was adept at keeping fresh chalk on the sides of each table, a must if you desire to run a first rate pool hall. When he wasn't putting out chalk and racking cue balls he was busy in the storage room loading up more beer to take to the cooler. Sometimes the owner wondered whether customers came to shoot pool or drink beer and it seemed few had the skills to do both simultaneously. Duane at least carved out some living from the pool hall and with Medicaid he figured the system would get this baby into this world without him needing to do much. In Duane's view tending to kids was woman's work, it was for his mother and her mother's mother and her mother's mother's mother and why should he get involved? Anyway, Mags agreed to drive to Tennessee to help Holly out for a few weeks. She realized she would have to put a hold on her cleaning business, but shit what could a woman do when her daughters were in need? She told Holly she would just have to wait 'til Wednesday when Clitus returned from Georgia because she wanted to tell him first hand and she would tell Jimmy Earl when he got home from school. She knew both men would be fine since all they usually needed from her was food on the table, but Clitus did need some sex and she'd provide a serving when he got home Wednesday. After she left they'd both eat out of a box, but they would survive until she returned.

When Jimmy Earl got home and heard the news he took it as some sort of sign, a sign that he could proceed with his plan to steal the guitar he coveted. Shit, Mags would be gone later in the week and by the time she returned he would have figured out a story as to how he acquired the guitar. As far as Clitus, hell, he'd be back on the road in a few days and even if he was home for a while he'd already stolen some shit, did time, so Jimmy Earl figured stealing was pretty much a family tradition and if anyone could forgive stealing it would be Clitus. What a great day Jimmy Earl thought to himself. Maybe this week would be the week he would make his move, especially after Mags left for Tennessee. There was also a distinct possibility Clitus might be hauling another load later in the week so his ass would also be away.

By mid afternoon the next day Mags had received three calls about her cleaning services, but she had to refuse taking on the jobs until she returned. She knew full well that by the time she returned those people would have probably found someone else to clean their houses, so she'd just have to start all over with new ads and everything. By supper time Clitus was back from his run to Georgia and Mags informed him of her plans to drive to Holly's to help out with the new baby. She also told him about her cleaning services which she had postponed until she returned. He was pleased to hear she was ready to work to bring in more money for the family. Clitus told Mags that he also had to leave town the next morning to haul a load to western Florida and didn't expect to return until at least the middle of the following week. After supper Clitus drove the pickup downtown to fill it up with gas so Mags could get up and be on the road early without having to stop at least for a while. Jimmy Earl had processing all this information as he shoveled in his last home cooked meal for a while. After the meal he returned to his room to further refine his plan to steal the guitar. That night he nailed it down; he would steal the thing at four A.M. on Sunday morning. Early Sunday morning was the time most people would be sound asleep. He still needed to figure out how to reduce the amount of glass breakage for the more glass that broke the more noise it would make. He decided to wear working gloves and carry a hammer with which to break the glass. He would make strong taps of the glass with the hammer until it cracked enough where he could hopefully grab a piece with his hand and gently pull in out on the street side. He would try hard only to break enough to free the guitar from its stand. He decided to leave the guitar stand. He would walk to the store from home as it was only three blocks, but on the way back he would travel as much as he could through the woods when he could and close to trees and bushes when he had to use the sidewalk so if he saw cars coming he could quickly duck out of sight. He remembered seeing an old guitar case in the thrift store recently and thought if it was still there it would be a good purchase. He'd steal the guitar, and then place it in his old case; if anyone saw him perhaps they'd think he was coming from a gig somewhere or maybe an all night jam session at a friend's house. If he got stopped one of those stories should be fine unless questions were asked and if the police stopped him he was certain they would want the details to go with his story. He still needed to work on a better fabrication soon.

After a hard night with Clitus, Mags headed out early for Tennessee to help out with Holly's new arrival and later that day Clitus was on the road to Florida, leaving Jimmy Earl to fend for himself. When he got home from school he saw a note from Mags saying she had left some food in the frig he could heat and serve for a few days, then he could use the money on the table she left to go out to some greasy spoon to eat. He managed to get by the thrift store before it closed to purchase the old guitar case. That night he reviewed his plan, still searching for weaknesses in the execution. He still wasn't comfortable with how he anticipated breaking the glass. What if the window broke into millions of pieces when he hit it with the hammer and before he could grab the guitar the law was on him putting on the cuffs? There needed to be a better way. After much thinking he finally came up with the idea to use tape on the window. He would place large strips of tape on the window so when he hit the glass the tape would catch at least some of the glass or at least prevent it from falling too fast before he could get a hold of it. He decided to go with the two inch wide all purpose tape everyone was using. He went to sleep early as he was exhausted from having to expend so much energy finalizing the plan. The next morning was Thursday, four days from the mission. All he thought all day at school of was the plan and would it work? That night after eating Mags' leftovers he reviewed the plan again and became convinced it was a good plan.

By Saturday morning Jimmy Earl was stoked, he was as ready as he could be to steal a guitar. He did a trial run by walking the distance to and from the store and timed it to take just under 20 minutes one way. So he knew he'd have 20 minutes going and 20 minutes coming back to be unseen by anyone who happened to be out that early in the morning. If he got caught stealing the guitar he expected some incarceration unless he could identify a dam good lawyer and if he did, who the hell would pay for his defense? Certainly not Mags and he doubted Clitus would be good for the attorney's fee. If he got caught it was over, but if he didn't and he knew most thieves didn't get caught, the odds were in his favor, possession of the guitar would go a long way to achieving the goals he set in country music. Most country performers he knew about had at one time or another in their careers run afoul of the law and if it happened to him he would be conforming to the model, but maybe he was smarter than the others, maybe he wouldn't get caught.

Before he knew it darkness ascended over the fair city of Wistful Springs and soon it would be time to get it done! He finished the last of the food left by Mags and decided to lie down for a while since he planned to be up and ready to go by at least three thirty. He set his clock for three just to be sure. As he fell asleep he dreamed of being at the Ryman and being the featured act that night. People had traveled for miles to hear songs from his latest album, which had gone triple platinum in just three months. As he was into his second song, a ballad, the law showed up and ran on stage and surrounded him. He was read his rights, handcuffed, and rushed off stage to a waiting police van where he was whisked away to be booked. By the time the law had him in the van fans had poured out into the street to demand his immediate release. They were yelling and throwing anything not tied down at the van as it passed by. That night a demonstration was held outside the police station, but at about twelve midnight the police chief came out with his bull horn and announced that "this shit had to stop," if it didn't within fifteen minutes he would see to it that every freaking country music fan breathing within the reach of his officers would be arrested. Fifteen minutes was all he gave them. Jimmy Earl woke up in a cold sweat at around one thirty and due to the nature of his dream he had great difficulty getting back to sleep so he got up and went back over his plan. At three he got out of bed and took a shower so to be clean before the mission. He carefully selected his clothes, all black as usual for that kind of task. He went into the kitchen and made some coffee. He managed to shove down some cereal but had no appetite, for he had important things to deal with that morning. At three thirty he opened the front door and walked outside and peered into the clear night sky. Overhead was an array of stars painted against the back of the universe like one might seldom see. The air had a slight chill and the only sound was the occasional roar of a semi on the interstate some three miles in the distance. Nothing in his neighborhood was moving, no lights on, and no cars coming or going, not even a dog barking, nothing. It was a perfect morning to steal a guitar when you were struggling to advance a promising career. Fifteen minutes to go as Jimmy Earl walked back inside the house. He took a final sip of his coffee before pouring the remainder into the sink, and then he turned off the coffee maker. He went to his room to gather the guitar case. It was time to get things done. He approached the door with his case, took a deep breath, opened the door, and walked outside on the front porch. He looked right and left, then to the end of the porch and walked down the three steps to the ground. He was off on his mission, guitar or bust! Ten minutes later, still no sights or sounds, this was too easy, was the shit getting ready to hit the fan? Where was the law, didn't they make sounds, but then he knew Sunday mornings were different from all the other mornings. You had people sleeping off their excessive alcohol consumption from Saturday night. You had to 30-40 year old married couples who either had made love or hope to before day break and they weren't thinking about crime in the city, they were thinking about "it!" Then you had your senior citizens, early risers for sure, but hell, most of them half the time weren't sure they heard or saw any dam thing. If they were up they were more focused on whether or not they would get to take a shit that morning, so witnessing the makings of a crime was not leaning heavy in their senior thoughts. Five minutes to go and still Jimmy Earl observed no movement in two and a half blocks. All systems go! He saw the store in sight and soon he would be standing directly in front of the place. He arrived and set the guitar case on the ground, and then opened the case to retrieve his tape. He noticed the guitar was still in the right corner of the display window. He examined the window to decide where to apply the tape. He spread the tape in a rectangle around the lower half of the guitar and then made an "X" between the four corners of the rectangle, hoping he could get a clean break and the tape would hold the glass until he could push the pieces through a hole. The tape was now in place and he looked around one more time to be certain he saw no one before he pounded the glass with his hammer. The coast was clear, time for liftoff. The first blow bounced off the glass and the section of the window remained in place. Jimmy Earl was surprised at the resilience of the glass and realized he would need to exert more force on the next blow. His arm went up and the hammer went down crashing into the plate glass window which had been there since the Depression. This time there was a crack. Another blow and another crack and with one more blow the glass within the rectangle had been compromised and appeared ready to fall with the slightest touch. With his gloved hands Jimmy Earl pushed the glass inward and as he did the glass within the taped area and a few feet beyond the tape fell into the display case. A rather large piece fell into the guitar knocking it off the stand and onto the floor of the display case. Now the hole was complete, but the guitar was not as close to the window as it was when it was in the stand. Jimmy Earl stopped for a moment for he heard a sound, a sound he didn't recognize. He froze for what seemed an eternity until the sound ceased, but he had no idea what it was. He stared at the broken window and the guitar lying on the bottom of the display case. If he leaned too far he might cut himself with a jagged edge or he might even lose his balance and go crashing into the display area. He stood back and surveyed the situation. He realized he needed something, a long object, a stick, something he could put through the glass to try to slide the guitar to the opening he had created. He looked around, but saw nothing. He decided to walk down the block in search of something he could use to pull the guitar closer to the opening in the window. At the end of the block there was a drug store and as he walked by he couldn't believe what he saw, leaning next to the front door was a dam broom! Whoever cleaned up last left the freaking broom outside, but to his favor! Perfect! A perfect tool was readily available for Jimmy Earl to use to position the guitar closer to the hole. He walked back and stood in front of the store window, still surveying his next move. He moved next to the window and leaned close to the broken glass and inserted the broom handle through the opening. He was able to get the handle into the sound hole of the guitar. He pulled the guitar ever so carefully as it moved closer to the opening in the window. Soon the instrument was close enough where he could reach in and grab the neck. Once he had the neck he managed to pull the whole thing through the hole. He stood there holding the guitar in his hands and he wanted so bad to run his hands across the strings and play something, but he knew that would be really stupid. He looked again around for sights and sounds, but all was quiet. He placed the guitar into his case and gathered his hammer and tape and put them back into the case. He closed the case, and then ran down to the drug store to return the broom to its original place. He walked back and picked up his case and took one last look at the broken store window. Jimmy Earl had a guitar and his career in country music could now move forward. As he eased back down the sidewalk in the direction of his parents' house he felt things had thus far gone rather well, except for needing the broom to corral the guitar, a slight inconvenience, but the heist had been pulled off as expected and now all he needed to do was to walk two more blocks and he was home free.

Jimmy Earl was just starting down the last block to his house when he heard some type of vehicle approaching from behind. Not knowing what it might be he decided to pick up his pace as he continued to look straight ahead. As the vehicle moved ever closer Jimmy Earl couldn't decide to just ignore it and let it pass by or take off running as fast as his legs would take him. He decided on the former but continued to maintain a brisk pace with his guitar case in hand. As the vehicle moved up alongside him out of the corner of his eye he could tell it was not a sedan, one like the police used, nor was it a pickup, but it was a rather large vehicle and as it passed he noticed it was an airport shuttle transporting people to the local airport most likely for an early morning flight. Jimmy Earl breathed a sigh of relief as he turned into the driveway of his parents' house. Soon he opened the door and was safely inside. He took the guitar to his room and looked for a place to store his treasure. He took off his black outfit and opened his dresser drawers in search of something to put on for the rest of the day. He hadn't had much sleep in the past 24-48 hours, but he was too wired now to think about sleep. He decided to store his new guitar under his bed. He knew that as soon as the sun came up and folks started moving around someone would notice the broken window at the music store and report it to the police. He was positive, no one saw him going or coming from the store. All he had to do was lay low, play ignorant if anyone at school mentioned the break in and should police come by he had to really be calm if asked about any of this. Over time people would forget about it and move on. The store owners would file a claim with their insurance company and when they got compensated they too would forget about it. Jimmy Earl figured out the story he would tell his parents when they became aware of the guitar. He would tell them he had been helping a well to do kid in some of his subjects at school and in return the kid gave him the guitar. He would tell them the kid's parents bought him the guitar and paid for lessons, but their child had no interest and even less talent and soon stopped taking the lessons. One day at his friend's house Jimmy Earl mentioned something about wanting a guitar and the kid gave him his guitar for helping him with his studies. He thought the story was believable, because rich people do all kinds of stupid shit and there could be someone dumb enough in Wistful Springs to give away a guitar worth several hundred dollars since money meant nothing to people of means. He knew his parents well enough that if they initially bought the story he seriously doubted they would ever bring it up again. One hitch might be if they asked who the kid was. If they did there would be some scrambling and scratching around but he'd just add another lie to the pile of lies he had already told. Well, after one lie what difference would it make? He would let the guitar stay under the bed for a while, several weeks maybe and then bring it out and play it in his room for a short while, then when one of his parents finally asked about the sounds coming from his room he could tell them about this guitar he had really had for a while and just forgot to tell them about it. Since Clitus was on the road a lot and Mags was out of town for a while helping his sister Holly with her new baby he just forgot about telling them about the instrument. He hoped his story would stand up because if it didn't he had no backup account. Sometime that afternoon Mags called and asked how things were going and Jimmy Earl told her he had a very "productive" day.

The next day at school there was some talk in the halls about a break in at the music store, but the lead story was about the head cheerleader running off with a social studies teacher. The rumor was they were seen headed south, perhaps Florida or somewhere like that. Actually there had been a rumor about those two for two years and there was not one student on campus that didn't have a story about the couple. The girl was already eighteen and a senior while the teacher was just twenty-three, so most folks didn't give a big shit what they did, except the girls' parents probably wanted her to at least stop by and say good bye. Anyway it was to Jimmy Earl's advantage that this story was the center of the conversations around school that Monday.

By Wednesday Clitus had come back off the road from Florida and was trying to get rested up and catch up on his lack of alcohol consumption before he was called to haul another load somewhere. Clitus and Jimmy Earl had been going out to eat out to eat most nights while Mags was away, but occasionally they would order a pizza delivered to the house. Mags continued to check in about every other day with a status report of how Holly, the baby, the toddler, and old dipshit Duane were doing. It was very clear in Mags' voice that she really wanted to be rid of her assignment soon. She told Clitus she expected to be there at least another week. She asked Clitus if he missed her and of course he responded he did. She told him not to get all hot and bothered and go out in search of some "strange" for she would be home soon to take care of his needs. He told her he really didn't have the time to think about such things, but when she returned he'd "tear that ass up!" Mags asked if Jimmy Earl was going to school and doing his work and chores when he got home and Clitus assured her he was. He told her most days when he got in Jimmy Earl was playing a guitar a friend gave him. Mags asked about the guitar and Clitus told her the story Jimmy Earl had concocted for his parents. It seemed Clitus had bought the story, hook, line, sinker, fish caught and scaled. Clitus hadn't spent much time thinking about the dam guitar, Jimmy Earl had one however he acquired it and that was the end of it.

Later that week Clitus was down at the filling station getting his oil changed and over heard the men around the grease pit talking about a recent break in at the music store. According to them someone had busted out the front window and yanked out a quite expensive guitar. The po-lice had no leads and the store owner was quite upset and vowed payback of some sort if anyone ever found the thief. Clitus listened carefully, but offered nothing to the conversation for at home every day in the late afternoon his son, Jimmy Earl, a future country music star, was strumming some really nice guitar some rich friend had "given" him. The stolen guitar the men talked about sounded a hell of a lot like the one Jimmy Earl was playing. Clitus wasn't the brightest star in the sky, but he wondered if Jimmy Earl was capable of pulling off such a stunt. He remembered the conversation he had with Jimmy Earl about his earlier run INS with the law and now he wondered why his son had been so dam interested in the details. Maybe when he got home he needed to interrogate his son concerning this matter.

When Clitus got home Jimmy Earl was in his room playing the guitar. Clitus went in and sat down on the edge of the bed and listened until Jimmy Earl finished the song.

Clitus asked, "Jimmy Earl did you steal that dam guitar?"

By asking a direct question Jimmy Earl would tell the truth or he would be forced to tell a bald face lie to his father.

Jimmy Earl replied, "yes, I did in fact come up with a plan to take the guitar and I did steal it early one Sunday morning." "I'm sorry, but what is done is done."

Clitus fired back, "well, it's done alright, but the case as far as I'm concerned ain't closed." Jimmy Earl inquired, "What do you mean?"

Clitus said, "Jimmy Earl bright and early the next morning I'm taking you to the music store and you will confess to the owner you stole the guitar and then we will try to negotiate with him to repay the cost of the guitar as well as the repairs to the display window. You may need to get on your hands and knees if necessary and beg forgiveness from the owner."

Clitus knew going in that the owner could elect to refuse the offer and call the police, but Clitus was betting he would accept his proposal.

Clitus further stated, "Jimmy Earl you will get a job as soon as possible and begin paying back that owner."

Jimmy Earl responded, "I don't think much of your idea at all and what about your former run INS with the law, so why are you coming down so hard on me?"

Clitus quickly fired back, "In none of those cases did I get any fatherly advice about what to do or not do because my father was already in the state pen." "I care about you Jimmy Earl and your future and will not stand idly by and watch you self destruct." "No, I will not and you will be up and ready to go by eight in the morning."

Jimmy Earl hung his head and said, "I will be ready, but this meeting will not be easy."

The next morning Clitus awoke to the sound of the phone ringing in his ear. Mags was calling to let him know she would be coming home tomorrow. He asked how Holly and the two young ones were doing and Mags told him fine, which was the prime reason she was returning home. He told her to drive safely and try to get home in time to cook a meal since he and Jimmy Earl hadn't had a decent meal since she went out to Tennessee. He didn't mention the little action item to be tended to later that morning. Since Clitus was now wide awake he decided to get up, shower and try to prepare something other than cold cereal for breakfast. When Jimmy Earl heard the sounds of pots and pans rattling in the kitchen he got up and got dressed. He was not too happy about the mornings' activity. He still hoped Clitus would change his mind; after all he had been a lawbreaker, what was the harm, since he didn't get caught. Maybe if he promised this would be the only time he would steal anything Clitus would decide to forget going to see the music store manager. While seated at the breakfast table Jimmy Earl asked Clitus not to force him to go down town, but Clitus was adamant and said he would do it or else, else what, he didn't know, but he would figure it out. Shortly after nine the two retraced the route from the house to the store just as Jimmy Earl had walked it on that Sunday night. When they got to the store there was one customer at the checkout counter. Clitus made eye contact with the clerk and as soon as the clerk finished with his customer he asked Clitus if he could help him with something. Clitus told him he needed to speak to the store manager in private if possible. The clerk told him the manager was in his office and he would summon him. In a few moments a rather portly man appeared in front of his office and asked if he could be of service. Clitus asked for a meeting to include his son be held in private. The man appeared puzzled, but consented and directed them back to his office and offered seats. The man closed the door and sat down in his chair. He asked Clitus what the meeting was about. Clitus told the man his son had something to tell him and then he motioned to Jimmy Earl to tell his story in detail about what happened a few Sunday nights ago. As Jimmy Earl began to tell the events of that Sunday night the man's expression changed from one of puzzlement to anger, then confusion as to why and how such a thing could happen, then back to anger, but he listened intently and made no comments until Jimmy Earl was finished. When Jimmy Earl finished he told the man he was truly sorry and requested the man allow him to pay back the entire purchase price of the guitar plus the cost of the repairs to his property over a reasonable period of time. The man listened, but said nothing until Jimmy Earl finished. Then the man spoke, first with a few angry words in general about crazy teenagers and what was wrong with the world. He then added that something needed to be done now to see such things like that didn't happen in the future. He then accepted Jimmy Earl's apology and agreed in principle to Jimmy Earl's offer, but emphasized he would set the terms of the total amount of payment and as well as the amount of the installments, not Jimmy Earl, not Clitus. He asked Jimmy Earl how much he thought the stolen guitar was worth. Jimmy Earl told him $500.00 was on the price tag he pulled off the guitar when he stole it. The man told him not really, that was the sale price and he was changing the price first thing that Monday morning to $750.00, so Jimmy Earl would need to pay him $750.00 instead of $500.00 to which Clitus rose from his seat to protest. He questioned whether the man could do such a thing and the man told him yes he could and he could also pick up the phone right then and summon the law, so did they want to accept his terms or send Jimmy Earl to prison? Clitus asked about the cost of repairs to the display window and requested to see an official bill and proof of payment. The man told him he didn't have to show him a dam thing since he was not willing to negotiate about this. He told Clitus his son was a chicken shit thief and he should call the law. Clitus exercised exceptional strength in not coming across the man's desk and going up beside his head, but he bit his lip and set tight in his seat until the man finished explaining the cost of the window repairs. The man told Clitus and Jimmy Earl the cost of the window would be $600.00 plus a service fee of $200.00 more to cover "incidentals." Clitus again had to grab hold of the arms on his chair to keep from going after the son of a bitch. The man said he wanted the payments to be in five installments of $310.00 payable on the first day of each month and if Jimmy Earl was late he would add another payment of $310.00. Clitus responded that the man just couldn't pull that shit and the man put his hand on the receiver of the phone and said again he could do any dam thing he wanted unless Clitus wanted his boy to do time. The man had them over a barrel, there was no negotiating with this store owner so Clitus motioned for Jimmy Earl to get up and they told the man they'd have the first installment on the first day of the month.

On the way home Jimmy Earl asked Clitus what kind of job did he think he could get where he could make $310.00 a month and Clitus told him he had no idea but together they would find out. When they got home they began to brainstorm about what places might be hiring and what kinds of jobs might be available, the hours, and the pay. Jimmy Earl still needed to finish school and he only had one more month before he graduated. He sat on the couch thinking this was not the way he intended for all this to come out plus he had to face Mags when she got home. She would not be in his corner and there was no telling what she would say or more what she might do. Jimmy Earl left for school after getting his father to write a note about why he was late to class. He arrived at school about 10:30 and logged in at the main office. All day Jimmy Earl sat in his classes trying to figure out what kind of job he could get to make enough money to cover the installments to the music store manager. By the time he left school he had no better idea about a job than he did when he arrived that morning. When he got home Mags was back. Jimmy Earl went inside and spoke to his mother, then went to his room to put his books down. He returned and they got caught up on Holly's pregnancy. Mags talked extensively about Duane and what a piece of shit he was and how Holly should work to figure out a way to leave the sorry ass son of a bitch before she got pregnant again. Duane was one who didn't much believe in contraception, he thought it was too much trouble and his money could he better spent on other products such as beer and whiskey. Mags asked Jimmy Earl what he had been doing since she left and he mostly talked about some of the songs he had written, to which Mags said what she always did, he was wasting his time. Jimmy Earl never mentioned the guitar and didn't plan to. Clitus could tell her if he wanted to for Jimmy Earl knew Mags would launch most of her missiles directly at him rather than her son for she didn't think much of Clitus' parenting skills. She'd accuse Clitus of not being a good enough role model so Jimmy Earl was prepared to let them duke it out. By the time Clitus got home Mags had prepared a nice supper for her two men. She prepared country style steak, some mashed potatoes with a half pound of butter swimming around on the top and some canned green beans. For dessert she had whipped up a large bowl of banana pudding. Clitus was glad to see that big ass, but it did seem to him to be a bit smaller which was fine he didn't care as long as there was enough to grab on to. After dinner they all sat around while Mags gave updates on Holly and her family, a story Jimmy Earl had heard about 4 hours ago. Then Clitus asked Jimmy Earl if he had told his mother about the guitar. Mags asked what dam guitar? Clitus said the guitar he stole, but he had a plan to pay for it. Mags jumped up and started hollering and cursing to beat all. Some of the words she used had previously never been heard by Clitus or by Jimmy Earl. Just as Jimmy Earl expected most of Mags' wrath was aimed at her husband as she once again reminded him what a poor piece of shit father he was. She asked Clitus what he planned to do about it and Clitus told her he just said they had work out an arrangement to pay the store owner back in equal installments until the total bill was paid. Mags' final comment on the guitar was "like father like son," Clitus had been in trouble with the law so why should she expect "his" son to be any different? She told them they deserved each other and frankly, the less she heard about this shit the better. She got up and told Clitus she'd had a hard day of traveling, straightening up the house, cooking supper, and she turning in as she was bushed. She was going to take a shower and lie down and read until she fell asleep. Clitus told her he'd see her later and was looking forward to "being" with her. Mags told her husband to "forget it."

Clitus didn't have any hauling jobs until the first of the next week so he had some rare "free" time. After a day and a half of sitting around watching TV reruns from the sixties he had a notion about making the payments to the music store manager. He decided to go down to his bank and inquire about a loan for the entire amount. The payments to the bank could be set up over a longer period of time. They could pay the entire amount to the son of a bitching store owner and be done with it. He would have Jimmy Earl cosign for the loan giving him some sense of responsibility for the transaction. The bank's loan officer told Clitus since he had been a good customer over the years and had always made his payments, there would be no problem granting him a loan, especially for such a small amount. Allowing Jimmy Earl to cosign for the loan would also be permissible and the paperwork could be prepared and ready for them to sign later that day. When he got home and told Mags she was not a happy camper. She mentioned if he really wanted to "piss away" fifteen hundred dollars she could think of better places and things to piss it away on. She also hit him with the impression that his worthless son would never pay him a cent on the loan and he'd wind up fifteen hundred in the red because of the little shit. Clitus asked her to please not refer to "his" son as a little shit. After her grumbling and groaning Clitus told her the deal was done and after Jimmy Earl got home from school they would go to the bank and sign the papers to complete the loan process. Mags went into the bedroom and slammed the door so hard one of the pictures of her parents fell off the wall and shattered. Clitus cleaned the mess up and laid the picture on the kitchen table so she would see it when she came to prepare their supper.

When Jimmy Earl got home from school Clitus told him about the loan being the quickest way to be rid of the store owner son of a bitch. Jimmy Earl had little to say except he couldn't pay a nickel on the loan until he got a job and he had no prospects looming so he just hoped Clitus could be patient until he landed something. Clitus told him not to worry, he was sure to have a job before school was out.

Clitus and Jimmy Earl showed up at the bank around three thirty and signed the papers and got the check made out to "Music Store Manager, Son of a Bitch." They drove down to the store and found the manager in his office. Clitus presented the check to the owner and told him the bill was settled and he was done with him and his shitty store. The owner told him he would not give him a receipt and told both of them if he ever saw them coming in his door again he would call the cops and have them arrested for trespassing. Clitus told him he expected to have no reason to come into such a shit whole of a store and he would make sure everybody he knew would hear about what a shitty store the place was. Clitus and Jimmy Earl turned around and walked out the door and headed to Stan's Burger Palace for a well deserved snack. Both men felt relieved that the money had been paid back. Jimmy Earl was worried because he was yet to find a job and didn't want Clitus to shoulder the burden of paying the money back.

For the next several weeks Jimmy Earl looked religiously in the newspapers each and every day for jobs, but couldn't find anything. Mags stayed on his ass about it especially when Clitus wasn't around. With two weeks to go before he graduated from high school he wondered if he'd ever find a place to work. One day at school a friend told him he heard they needed some help at the new pickle factory. After school Jimmy Earl went to the pickle factory and applied for a job, any job. Several days later he got a call to come to the pickle factory after school for an interview. Jimmy Earl wasn't wild about landing employment at some dam factory, but he had to work somewhere and this job would just have to do until he could find a better job. He was told by the personnel officer he could start work next Monday. Jimmy Earl told the personnel officer he would report for work the next Monday after school. He went home and told Mags he had a job and she said too bad he couldn't find a better job and didn't he know that dam pickle factory smelled like three day old piss when you drove by and he'd be tired of being there in a few days and come running home. Jimmy Earl couldn't tell Clitus for he was on the road, but he knew his dad would be happy.

The weekend came and went and on Monday morning Jimmy Earl was up bright and early for he would have a busy day, what with school until three and then work from four until nine that night. Mags told him when he got home from school she'd try to have something for him to take to work to eat when he was on break, but made it clear not to expect any supper when he got home because she wasn't fixing a meal and he not be there when it was ready. She suggested he go by Stan's Burger Palace on the way home if he needed more food than her snack. He reluctantly thanked her and left for school.

After school Jimmy Earl walked from school to the pickle plant to begin earning money to pay Clitus back. He wasn't wild about working, at least not working at a place that stunk from the outside and was even worse inside where most of the work was done, but for now it was something to do to pay back the loan, perhaps some other opportunity would present itself later. Jimmy Earl got to the plant and clocked in with his supervisor. Once he completed his paperwork the supervisor hustled him down to the pickle washing room as it was called. Jimmy Earl's job was to make sure the pickles stayed on the conveyer belt as they passed under a wash for sometimes if one or two pickles went astray they could restrict the flow of pickles and cause more and more to fall off the belt, sort of like a chain reaction that causes a multicar pileup. The work was sure to be boring for five hours a day five days a week, but it earned him a pay check. When Jimmy Earl got home that night he was reeking of pickles and Mags ordered him to take his clothes off and get a shower while she hung his clothes out on the clothesline. She let him know she would not be liking him coming home smelling like that; to which Jimmy Earl responded the smell was part of the job and they all would have to get used to it as long as he was employed there. After his shower he ate a plate of cold leftovers for there was no way Mags was making his supper, she had things to do.

By mid week Clitus returned from Arkansas and expected to be home until early the next week. He was interested in hearing about Jimmy Earl's job, but was not happy to hear that he hated it. He suggested Jimmy Earl continue the search for another job, but Jimmy Earl already had a plan to do that. He looked in the newspaper every day and talked to everyone he knew about any job openings in Wistful Springs.

Jimmy Earl began his last week in Wistful Springs High and couldn't believe how fast the time flew. He felt like he had missed out on a lot of school activities because of his attention to song writing and performing, but then it was all by choice. All in all he was pleased with his four years. Occasionally he thought of college, but no one at home encouraged him in that direction. He talked to the school counselors a few times about attending college somewhere, but decided college was for everyone else. By Friday night his high school days would be history and his life would move forward, but for now life were pickles, a lot of them. He knew he had to get out of the pickle plant. Also by choice Jimmy Earl never had a date during his time in high school. He liked females, a lot, he lusted for most of them, but after school his thoughts shifted from girls to music, he simply didn't have the time to spend on pursuing a girlfriend. Maybe after he graduated things would change, but would they, would any woman date someone who smelled like pickles most of the time? He'd have to find out.

For his graduation gift Clitus forgave the first installment of Jimmy Earl's loan repayments. Jimmy Earl was okay with the gift and knew at least it would allow him more time to save up for the second installment. The night of graduation Mags and Clitus arrived late and had to sit at the very back and found it hard to see the graduates as they marched across the stage. Much of the time they had difficulty hearing the name of the next grad because of the yelling and screaming from family and friends of the previous graduate. Eventually all the names were called and the ceremony ended with the grads tossing their caps and anything else, including a few panties, into the stuffy air. There were a few hugs and kisses among the students, but Jimmy Earl didn't participate in any if that, he didn't even get an embrace from his parents, but he didn't expect one. When the family left the auditorium they headed to Stan's Burger Palace to celebrate, but once they arrived they found the place crowded because many of the other families who had kids graduating were already there so they had to drive around town looking for another restaurant. They eventually stopped at a pizza joint and had a large pizza and a gallon of sweet tea, then drove home. When they got home Clitus celebrated some more by consuming most of a fifth of whiskey while Mags watched reruns and Jimmy Earl retired to his room to work on a new song.

When Jimmy Earl got up Saturday morning he went outside to collect to morning paper to peruse the job opportunities. He really wanted out of the pickle plant, but the main focus was the four remaining loan installments to pay to Clitus and he had to work long enough watching pickles on a conveyer belt until the payments were finished. Outside of paying back the loans his secondary goal was to save up enough money to get the hell away from his parents and pursue his music career alone. It would take money to leave and time to establish himself somewhere else until he had a steady income. He decided he would go to Nashville, but it might take months before he could move there. But at least he had a plan, pay back the loan, save money, leave and head to Nashville, and make it happen in country music. He also planned to contact some music publishers in Nashville regarding his songs and if he was lucky enough to make a sale or two, hell he'd be sitting pretty! He continued to improve his skills with the guitar and felt confident he could play with anyone.

Over the weekend Jimmy Earl finally noticed an employment opportunity of interest, playing in a country band. He was surprised he hadn't heard of this band, Sour Mash before, but he had been in his own music world and hadn't really wanted to get involved with other musicians on any level. While he believed being in a band one got to practice the music, being with a group might restrict his individual goal of writing his own songs and recording and performing those songs and he wanted nothing to stand in the way of that. For the short run playing in a band would be better than chasing pickles and it would allow him to practice while earning a pay check. He decided to call the number listed and get the details. The ad called for an audition which Jimmy Earl had no problem with for he knew he was good. He called the number and was told he could come to the address listed on Sunday afternoon and try out in front of all the band members. The presence of the entire band did not intimidate Jimmy Earl in the least and he told the person he would be there. Later Saturday afternoon and again after supper Jimmy Earl practiced the songs he intended to play at the audition. He decided he wouldn't play music from other artists, but only perform his music. He wanted them to understand he was multitalented. He told Clitus and Mags about the audition and the reactions were mixed as usual.

Early Sunday morning the Quagmire's received a call from one of their next door neighbors, a woman named Shirlene who had a leaking faucet and wanted to know if Clitus could come over and take a look at the leak and perhaps stop it. Clitus asked where Hubie was and Shirlene said he had left on a weeklong business trip. Clitus got dressed, told Mags where he was going and walked over to Shirlene's. He was gone for most of two hours and when he returned he went directly to the bathroom and when he exited he appeared a bit unsettled. Mags asked did he repair the leak and Clitus said he fixed it the best he could. He told Mags he needed to go downtown for a while and rushed out the door. Mags thought no more about it. She didn't know Shirlene all that much but she seemed a pleasant sort and always threw up her hand when she saw Mags out in the yard. For the next few weeks which turned into months Shirlene was calling fairly often about another leak, or that her car wouldn't start or about needing help putting up a shelf, and soon Mags began to wonder about all the assistance Clitus was giving, maybe he was assisting in other more intimate ways. Every time Clitus returned Mags asked about Hubie and each time Clitus reported he was not home which was why Shirlene needed the help. Mags didn't worry too much about her man because when the lights went down in their bedroom her needs were being met on a regular basis, but she hated the thought that maybe her neighbors needs were also being met. She elected not to call Clitus out just yet on what she expected.

Jimmy Earl passed the music audition with Sour Mash and started playing every weekend and sometimes during the week at the local honky tonks and sometimes other cities within a radius of 100 miles of Wistful Springs. Jimmy Earl got positive feedback among the band members and the crowds for his performances. He continued to work at the pickle factory since the hours didn't conflict with the band other than an infrequent gig during the week. On those nights Jimmy Earl called in sick. He was able the pay back the loan to Clitus early and then begin to stack up the bucks in preparation for his departure from Wistful Springs and the Quagmire household. He was enjoying the band, but soon knew he had to escape the comfort of the nest and venture out into the cold, difficult world of making the big time in the country music field. He decided to stay with the band until early spring then he planned to pack up and head to Nashville.

Mags returned to her plan to start a house cleaning service. She re-advertised in the Wistful Springs Daily Blah and within a few days the calls came in. She visited the homeowners and explained her services and soon she had three clients. By the end of the month the number had grown to ten and everyone was raving about her fine work. She let Clitus and Jimmy Earl know that she would be cooking less and they would all be eating more from a box or from the table in a restaurant as she was too tired from cleaning houses to go in the kitchen once she got home and cook up a fancy meal. She received no complaints from her men as both were seldom home anyway, what with Clitus out of town hauling loads of various goods and Jimmy Earl working either at the pickle plant or playing music with Sour Mash. When Clitus did get home he seemed to get calls from Shirlene and Mags concluded he was balling her on every visit to her house. Mags had no interest in going over to Shirlene's and catching them "getting it on," at least not yet. Jimmy Earl was feeling good about his bank account and the progress he was making playing for the band. He still managed to find time to write a few new songs and on occasion he would try one out on the honky tonk audience.

Spring arrived and Jimmy Earl was still at home, working at the pickle plant and playing music. He had managed to save several hundred dollars and felt he could leave home any time and exist for several months on what he had saved. He was enjoying life and was as busy as he wanted to be, but if he didn't leave soon perhaps he never would. He decided that by the end of April he would leave Wistful Springs. He would be able to save even more while field testing a few new songs on the locals he had written. He told his parents for certain he would be gone by the end of the month. Clitus would miss him when he was gone, but Mags would not miss him. Mags was real close to Molly, Polly, and Holly and communicated with them at least once per week, creating huge telephone bills that Clitus complained vehemently about until Mags informed him she also worked and her money was helping to pay the dam phone bill and if that was how she wanted to spend her earnings so be it.

Chapter Four

By the end of April Jimmy Earl began to assemble his belongings he planned to take to Nashville. He wanted to travel light, but knew he would need certain things that might be cumbersome to transport. On the last day of April Jimmy Earl bought a one way ticket to Nashville and boarded a bus in downtown Wistful Springs to pursue his dream. No one was there to see him off, Mags was cleaning houses and Clitus was somewhere between Wistful Springs and Dothan, Alabama. The ride would be long for buses stopped at most towns along the route, but Jimmy Earl had no particular place to be by a certain time. His focus was to get there, find suitable accommodations, get the lay of the land, and head to Music Row in hopes of landing a career in country music. The bus arrived sometime after midnight at the bus terminal on 5th Avenue and as Jimmy Earl stepped off the bus he noticed the air was a bit cooler than Wistful Springs. He opened his bag and took out a jacket to help mitigate the chill. He began walking down the sidewalk and passed several large hotels, but elected to keep walking looking for accommodations more like what he remembered from home. Within thirty minutes he had gone several blocks and decided not to continue walking in a town he was not familiar with. He selected a quaint motel with a sign out front that read, "Rooms, $30.00 per night." He went in and dropped his belongings on the floor and sauntered up to the counter. An elderly man came from his office around the corner and assumed his position at the counter. "May I help you young man," the man asked. Jimmy Earl told him he needed a room for the night. The man looked at his room assignment sheet to see what was available as if he didn't already know he had a plethora of rooms available. He told Jimmy Earl he had a room on the 3rd floor near the end of the hall. Jimmy Earl took it and paid the man cash for the room. He walked to the elevators and pushed the up button and proceeded to wait for the elevator. When he got to his room he threw everything in the floor and fell head first on the bed and immediately went to sleep. The next day he woke up around eleven in the morning. He took a shower, dressed, and headed to the 1st floor for the complimentary breakfast. He got a cup of coffee and two Danish and sat in the corner and observed the world outside. He was in Nashville, a dream he had many years ago and now it had become reality. It was time to step up and get things done, time to make the best of the situation. He was armed with a ton of songs, some good, some bad, but if given an opportunity he might sell a few, get some recorded either himself or by some really big country star. He decided first he needed to find a bank close by to deposit a rather large check as he had closed his checking account before he left Wistful Springs and had little cash remaining. He asked the desk clerk where the closest bank was and was told it was three blocks away. He also asked if he could get a special room rate if he stayed for a month. The desk clerk was not authorized to make those kinds of decisions so he asked Jimmy Earl to come back later and he would have an answer for him. After Jimmy Earl finished off his Danish and drew another cup of coffee he went back to his room to unpack and put things away as he intended to stay at least a few more days, special rates or not. He called home and left a message on the machine that he was in Nashville and mentioned the motel at which he was staying.

After he put his belongings away he wondered down to the lobby and searched for a city map. He needed to locate Music Row. After looking at several brochures about the tourist attractions he finally located an area map. He sat down in the lobby and examined the layout of the city. He found Music Row to be centered between 16th and 17th Avenues so from where he was staying the distance was a mile and a half away, no big deal for a young man like Jimmy Earl to walk. He went back to his room to collect some of his notebooks of many of the songs he had written over the years and crammed them down into his knapsack. By ten o'clock Jimmy Earl was heading in the direction of Music Row, Nashville, Tennessee and what he hoped would develop into a professional career in country music. Within 35 minutes Jimmy Earl was walking down 16th Avenue looking at the many publishing houses, recording studios, and other businesses related in some way to the music industry. During his stay Jimmy Earl would quickly learn that Nashville was not just about country music. He would find the presence of many other music genres, such as gospel, blues, and contemporary Christian music.

Jimmy Earl had no real plan for how he was to present himself and his music to the professionals; he never ready thought it through. His goal was to come to Nashville and connect with a publisher and sell some songs or even better, record some songs. He decided to at least walk by all the companies on 16th and 17th Avenues and after that he'd just walk in to some of those companies and see what happened. Forty-five minutes later Jimmy Earl was back where he started and was ready to enter his first publishing house. He walked inside and up to the receptionist desk. A lady asked if she could help him and he told her about his knapsack full of country songs. She smiled, as she probably did hundreds of times to other aspiring artists and told him there was no one there who could see him, but if he wanted he could leave his work along with an address and phone number someone would contact him. Jimmy Earl was amenable to leaving his songs with the receptionist and reached into his bag to retrieve one of his notebooks. He handed the notebook across the desk to the lady. She gave him a piece of paper to write his name, address, and telephone number on. He scribbled the information on the paper and handed to her and said, "thank you," then he turned and walked out in the direction of the next company. While he was walking he wondered if he should get some sort of receipt for his notebooks, as he surmised it was possible some unscrupulous person could read his songs, like them, publish them, record them and never give him his just due. If such a thing happened, how could he ever prove the songs were his? Perhaps in a court of law he might be able to show the handwriting was his, but maybe a receipt would provide better proof the songs were his. The second company was pretty much like the first, small house made into a series of offices and studios, but Jimmy Earl could have cared less about the organization of any of the houses he entered. He approached the receptionist again and repeated his same lines and was told the same, "leave your work, address, and phone where you can be reached and someone will contact you (maybe)." After about 8 of the same responses Jimmy Earl was getting tired of the B.S. and was running out of notebooks to leave. Shortly after one o'clock he decided to walk back to the motel, put his sack away, and look for an interesting place to have lunch. When he reached the motel he remembered to stop at the desk and ask if the clerk had found out the cost of his room per day if he stayed for a month. The clerk went back into the office and came out with a piece of paper that had notes regarding the rates written on it. The clerk read over the notes and informed Jimmy Earl that if he elected to stay for the entire month they could let him have the room for $22.00 per night IF he paid in advance in cash. Since Jimmy Earl brought every cent he owned with him to Nashville paying cash posed no problem. Jimmy Earl told the clerk he would return later to pay the balance after he set up an account at a bank. The clerk reminded him of the nearest bank to the motel. Jimmy Earl decided to walk to the bank, open his account, return and pay the balance for his room rent for the month. As he walked along Broadway he thought he had made considerable progress for the first full day in town. Jimmy Earl set up a checking account without any problems and took out some cash to cover his room rent. He walked back to the motel and settled up with the clerk on the room charges for the remainder of the month. He asked the clerk for recommendations as to where to eat lunch and the clerk told him he might want a real "Nashville Experience" and he suggested he walk to Tootsie's Orchid Lounge. Jimmy Earl had never heard of the place, but he was game. According to the clerk Tootsie's, which was painted purple, was a mainstay of fans and performers alike. Since the Ryman could be accessed from the rear of Tootsie's there was a tale about how the country performers would walk out of the side of the Ryman, enter Tootsie's from the back door, and consume "a few cold ones" before time to return to the stage. This story sounded interesting and more than likely was true Jimmy Earl thought. The other story the clerk told him was that anyone who came to Tootsie's could write their names on the wall alongside the names of the performers, if they could find the space. Tootsie even provided special pens for those who wanted to participate. Jimmy Earl thought Tootsie's sounded like a fun place to go and while he had not consumed much alcohol, what the hell, he was a high school graduate, he had money, and he was free and independent from his parents and if he wanted to drink a beer or two or hell however many he wanted he would, after all alcohol was a big part of being true "country."

As Jimmy Earl walked down Broadway he was amazed at the number of honky tonks on both sides of the street with live music, blaring out of every door. The doors were open so the sounds could travel and in front of most of these "clubs" there was a host was peddling the specials inside. The specials might include free appetizers, free second beer or no cover charge. Jimmy Earl reached the conclusion that Broadway was the place to be until one could find their place. He found Tootsie's, which was easy to spot with the purple façade and walked in and stood in line to be directed to a table and after fifteen minutes he was seated near the back. As he looked over the menu the waitress asked for his drink order and Jimmy Earl asked what kinds of beer did they serve? The waitress pulled out a drink menu from between the sugar container and the extra napkin dispenser and handed to him. As Jimmy Earl examined the list of beers the woman asked for his identification because to her Jimmy Earl didn't really look to be much past fifteen. He presented his North Carolina driver's license which showed him to be age 19, the age limit in Tennessee was 21, so all he could order was a soft drink or sweet tea, so he ordered a glass of sweet tea. The woman smiled and provided some brief consolation when she leaned over enough in front of him to give him a nice shot of some serious Nashville mature woman cleavage. Jimmy Earl appreciated it and patiently waited for his large glass of sweet tea. When the waitress returned she sat the glass of tea on the table and took Jimmy Earl's order which was a hamburger and French fries. As he sipped his tea he observed the goings and comings of the customers, most of which appeared to be people like him, who were from somewhere else, tourist maybe. Everyone appeared to be in a good mood as some consumed their food while others listened to good country music while waiting for their orders. Jimmy Earl's order arrived to his table about 25 minutes after the order was placed and after he drenched his fries in catsup he commenced to eating his lunch. After the first bite or two of his burger he realized it was certainly better than anything he had eaten at Stan's Burger Palace in Wistful Springs. As he finished his lunch he tried to figure out what else he needed to accomplish during the remainder of the afternoon. He decided to walk down Broadway and visit some of the honky tonks that featured live music. He would pick the ones with the sign, "no cover," he didn't need to waste his money for he had no idea how long it would take for him to find a job that paid a decent salary. After a block and a half Jimmy Earl went into a honky tonk featuring live music and sat down. The waitress seated him a few tables away from the front and since it was still early afternoon the crowd was small. Jimmy Earl ordered another sweet tea. As he listened he thought the band was really good and wondered why they were playing in that place. There were men in that band who had played for years, knew more, had seen and done more, but were relegated to playing in joints like that. At the break Jimmy Earl decided to go over and talk to the man who played the steel guitar. The man was amiable and was more than willing to answer any questions Jimmy Earl could throw at him. The man told him he had been playing the steel for thirty plus years and played in places like that because he simply enjoyed playing in places like that. He went on to say that he had been a side man for many of the country acts at the Opry on Friday and Saturday nights and had been a session man for quite a few recordings, some that made it and some that didn't. He also said that over the years he had managed to sell some songs he had written, but never made much money for them. The break was about to end and Jimmy Earl posed one more question, "do you have any advice for me?" The man told him if he wanted a life in country music to be ready and willing to take any gig you can get, practice to get better, and try to be around key people as much as possible. Jimmy Earl thanked the man and settled back into his seat for the next set.

Shortly after four Jimmy Earl left the honky tonk to make his way back to his room and reflect on the day's happenings. After he freshened up he returned to the lobby area because it had several comfortable sofas and chairs and his room did not. He jotted down some notes from the comments made by the steel guitar man while he could still remember them. Before he knew it the sky was dark and night was upon him. He would need to find a few really cheap restaurants that served basic, but good food because eating out every day would get expensive. He asked the clerk for advice about cheap restaurants in the area and was told of a few and in particular a cafeteria that served a cheap plate and where customers wouldn't be expected to tip. He said the place was just around the corner, about a block and a half, stayed open until nine and was open on weekends. Jimmy Earl decided to give the cafeteria a try then come back and hang out around the lobby for a while before deciding whether or not to walk back down Broadway or go to his room.

When he got to the cafeteria there was a line all the way back to the entrance so Jimmy Earl got in line and waited like everyone else. As he inched closer to the serving line he could see the menu and the prices, which gave him ample time to decide before he made it to the counter. He decided on country style steak, a mainstay of Mags' supper menus, some mashed potatoes with gravy, green beans, two rolls, and a large slice of pecan pie. He would wash it all down with some sweet tea. The total cost of the meal was $4.50 so at those prices if the food was decent he would have money to eat on longer that previously expected. While Jimmy Earl was consuming his meal he noticed a nice looking young lady cleaning off the tables and filling up the customers glasses with whatever beverage they were drinking. As she came over to Jimmy Earl's table they made eye contact as she asked did he need a refill. While she poured she mentioned she had never seen him come in before, was he a student over at Vanderbilt or perhaps just a tourist? Jimmy Earl, being surprised, but flattered in her perceived interest was quickly on the offensive. As he monopolized her time people began looking around for the girl to fill their empty tea glasses. One person finally got up and came to Jimmy Earl's table and asked the girl to please come and give them a refill. After she made her rounds she was back over at Jimmy Earl's table. Jimmy Earl decided to ask if she would like to come over to his motel after she got off and sit around the lobby and talk some more? She told him she'd let him know by the time he finished his rather large slice of pecan pie. While waiting for the girl to return he realized they didn't even tell each other what their names were. The pie plate was clean and the third glass of sweet tea had been emptied while Jimmy Earl continued to wait patiently for her to return to his table.

Thirty minutes later the server girl returned and told Jimmy Earl that she after work would walk with him back to the motel and sit around and chat some more as she had enjoyed their brief conversation. Jimmy Earl told her he would just sit there at his table and wait until she got off. He asked her name and she told him her name was Jade, like the gem. Jimmy Earl told her what his name was. "Jimmy," she repeated, how easy it would be to remember that name, "almost every other male in the United States was named Jimmy," she said.

At about nine thirty Jade returned to Jimmy's table and said she was ready to go. Jimmy paid his bill and together they walked back to the motel. Jade told Jimmy Earl she was born in Nashville and had lived there all of her eighteen years, had recently graduated from high school and was working at the cafeteria until she figured out what she really wanted to do. Her parent's house was a few blocks from the cafeteria so she was able to walk to work every day. Jimmy Earl told her his story and she seemed curious about his interest in music and his goal of making it in country music. Jade mentioned the country music clubs down Broadway and suggested maybe he could get on with one of the local bands. He told her he had visited a honky tonk earlier in the day and that in fact was one of the things he intended to look into the next day.

Jade and Jimmy Earl talked for about an hour before Jade told him she needed to leave. Given the time of night Jimmy Earl offered to escort her home. Along the way Jade pointed out other places of interest that Jimmy Earl might need, the post office, a drug store, a hardware store, and grocery store. They arrived at Jades' house at around eleven and her parents, as usual had left the front porch lights on. Jimmy Earl was puzzled that Jade walked home from work each night, but she explained that most nights she walked that way with several other employees who lived in the same neighbor hood so she felt safe, but since she was with him at closing time they left the restaurant without her. At the time she was assuming he would want to walk her home and he did. They agreed to see each other that weekend, but made no firm commitment on the day or the time. Jimmy Earl told her he would either call or come by the restaurant and they could finalize their plans then. He walked back to the motel alone feeling pretty good about his day.

Jimmy Earl arose at dawn and took a brief shower before getting dressed. While he was putting on his clothes he realized he didn't look country, he needed to find a store and buy some new western jeans, a jeans jacket, some western shirts, and some boots. He expected boots to be expensive, but he didn't have the country and western look wearing penny loafers. When he got to the lobby he asked the desk clerk where he could find a country and western clothing store and was told those stores were all over town and featured a variety of prices. The clerk said a few of the stores catered pretty much to the country stars because they had the money to pay such high prices, but everyone else went to the other stores. Jimmy Earl went into the breakfast room area and surveyed the morning's breakfast offerings. He picked out a muffin and something that looked like a tortilla with eggs inside. He poured a cup of hot coffee and sat in the same seat as the previous day. There were only two other people seated in the room, one was reading the morning paper and the other was watching the news on a TV attached to the wall on the opposite side of the room. He looked over the want ads in the local paper for musician jobs, but found nothing to his liking. After breakfast Jimmy Earl went back to his room to get his knapsack with the remainder of his songs inside. He decided to go down Broadway and visit some honky tonks and try to talk to someone about getting on with a band. As he slowly walked back down Broadway he was feeling a bit apprehensive about his progress thus far. He was in a strange town where no one knew him and all he had were his hopes and what he thought were some pretty good talents. How long would it take for the right people to recognize his talent and put him to work in the country music field? He thought a little about Jade, but all they did was talk for several hours so he didn't have any particular feelings one way or the other. When he came upon a honky tonk he looked in the front windows for notices about needing musicians, but found none. He wandered inside one place and when the host came to inform him they hadn't opened yet he asked her did she know of any jobs for guitar players. She immediately said no, but as soon as the words were out of her mouth she recalled a man was by yesterday at lunchtime and mentioned he was looking for a guitar player to play at a charity car wash! Since she had no idea who the man was she couldn't advise Jimmy Earl as to how to find him. She yelled across the room to her boss if he knew the guy in hopes she could at least give Jimmy Earl a name. The boss man thought for a moment, then hollered by gracious he did remember the man's name, Hernshaw Smathers, who owned a car wash a few blocks north of Broadway. Hernshaw did this volunteer thing once or twice a year for particular causes and this year was no exception, but the boss man didn't recall what the charity was this year. He told Jimmy Earl if he walked about 4 blocks north and turned right for 2 blocks the car wash was on the corner and he should find Hernshaw there. Jimmy Earl thought for a while and decided a job was a job so he was willing to take the walk to the car wash in hope of getting employment, he would accept any job in music just to get going. He thanked the host and the boss man and headed in the opposite direction to the end of the block, then north for 4 blocks. When he got to the car wash things were popping. There were young people all over the place with towels and soap and all kinds of shit, having a good time scratching up the cars of people they didn't know. They were from a local high school and were trying to raise enough money to take a spring trip to Washington, D.C. Old Hernshaw was just trying to help and he didn't mind if those young women bent over once in a while, that kind of thing what was Hernshaw lived for since his wife left him over ten years ago with some satellite dish guy who had come to the house to install a dish, but Hernshaw learned later he actually installed something else in old Mildred, so much so she liked it better than satellite TV. They got in the panel truck together and headed somewhere south. Hernshaw had yet to hear back from the bitch, but he still enjoyed looking at the rear ends of young women. Jimmy Earl asked one of the young honeys where Hernshaw Smathers was and she told him he was probably in his office counting the money he had taken in thus far. The young lady escorted Jimmy Earl to the office and introduced him to Hernshaw. Hernshaw looked up and smiled at the honey and then acknowledged Jimmy Earl standing there and brought his right hand around from digging in his ass and extended that same hand to Jimmy Earl. Jimmy Earl reluctantly shook his hand as he really needed a job, he could always wash his hands later. He asked Hernshaw about playing his guitar at the car wash. Hernshaw told him the gig was just for the week and he couldn't pay much since he was giving half of his week's earnings to those dam school kids. He asked Jimmy Earl if he could play a guitar and Jimmy Earl laughed and said of course he could or he wouldn't have walked 7 blocks to talk to him. With that bit of information Hernshaw went into a storage room and came back with a guitar and handed it to Jimmy Earl and said, "play," "play anything you know." Jimmy Earl proceeded to play one of his songs while Hernshaw sat back in his chair, lit up a cigarette, and enjoyed what he heard. After about five songs Hernshaw eased back up in his chair and said, "Boy, you got a job!" Hernshaw told him what he could pay and vowed that if by the end of the day he really liked what he continued to hear and the car wash receipts were up he'd do everything he could to help Jimmy Earl secure more work. Jimmy Earl was pleased and told Hernshaw he wanted to go back to the motel and get his guitar rather than use the one he provided.

It took Jimmy Earl an hour to walk to and from the motel to get his guitar. By the time he returned it was mid afternoon on a bright, sunny day and the cars were lined up. The teens were working their asses off, getting more sudsy water on themselves than on the cars, but they seemed to be having fun which was always what most teenagers want to do, have fun. Jimmy Earl asked Hernshaw for a chair and placed the chair at the entrance and played music while the people waited to have their cars washed. He went through quite a few of his own numbers while mixing in some of the old favorites. People sat in their cars with their windows rolled down and seemed to be really getting into the sound. Many offered tips before they entered the washing bay, but Jimmy Earl refused since Hernshaw was paying him by the hour. The car wash normally closed at five, but with people still lined up at five Hernshaw kept taking in the money and the kids got wetter and wetter, but everyone was having a good time, including Jimmy Earl. He left the car wash sometime after seven and stopped at one of the honky tonks on Broadway for dinner. While he ate he listened to the musicians and believed he was a better guitar player and better singer than what he was hearing. Jimmy Earl still had his guitar with him beside his table. The band took a break and the leader made the usual rounds soliciting tips from the patrons and when he stopped to get a tip from Jimmy Earl he noticed the guitar case and asked if he could play that thing in the case. Jimmy Earl laughed and said of course he could, he had just come from the car wash after playing all afternoon. He told the guy he had written many songs and performed many times. The guy seemed interested and told him he'd return after he made his rounds to the other tables. Jimmy Earl finished his sandwich and waited for the guy to come back. In about fifteen minutes the guy returned to the table and asked Jimmy Earl some more about his music. He told Jimmy Earl that his guitar player needed to leave and asked if he might want to stand in for an hour or so for him. Jimmy Earl's jaw dropped and he immediately took the guy up on his offer. This could be the big break Jimmy Earl needed, getting to play in a honky tonk on Broadway, a great place to get exposure. When the band reassembled the guy motioned for Jimmy Earl to come up on the small stage in the corner near the front door. He introduced Jimmy Earl to the audience and said he was standing in and urged everyone to be nice. Perhaps the band leader was not expecting much so he was already apologizing for Jimmy Earl's lack of talent. When the band got into the next set it was obvious Jimmy Earl belonged if not on that stage, some stage and the audience quickly picked up on the fact, the boy had talent. Near the end of the set the leaders came up to the mike and informed the crowd that Jimmy Earl, the replacement guitar player, was going to come up and sing one or two of his own songs. After the first song the audience knew he was different, he was special, he had talent, but so did everyone else on that stage and on every other stage in every other honky tonk on Broadway. The proof for Jimmy Earl would be how, over time, to separate from the pack and establish himself as a top performer. After his two songs he got a nice round of applause and after the last hat was passed for tips his cut that night paid for his expenses that day. There were no further commitments to Jimmy Earl by the band leader for he already had a guitar player, a good one for the past ten years. Jimmy Earl walked back to his motel feeling pretty good about things. Tomorrow he would return to the car wash since he had that gig for the rest of the week and Hernshaw had told him he would help him locate other work if he did a good job. He had a brief thought about Jade on the way back, but this was not the time to focus on pursuing a love interest, he had a career to work towards.

The next morning Jimmy Earl decided to return to Music Row and make the rounds to all the companies he had left music with. It took him about an hour to make the circuit and the responses were the same, no one had looked at his work, the person who was to look at his work was out of town, some of his work had been looked at. He walked back to the motel and went to his room and lay across his bed and thought about what he had heard at the publishing companies that morning. Maybe this music thing was going to be much harder than he could have ever imagined. Maybe much of it was just timing, pure luck, being in the right place at the right time, knowing the right people, hell he didn't know, but he sure hoped something would else except the car wash happen soon. Since he had only three days left at the car wash he figured he'd better press Hernshaw for that help he talked about or the week would be over and Hernshaw might decide he was too busy to help. He decided when he got to the car wash he would mention to Hernshaw that he would appreciate it if he'd make some contacts before the week was up.

Jimmy Earl left the motel at 1:15P.M. For the trek to the car wash. He would be there from 2 o'clock to 5 o'clock or beyond if the customers kept coming, then back to the motel unless something else materialized. He remembered he needed to contact Jade about the weekend, but he thought he'd just wait and call her that evening. When he arrived at the car wash he went straight to Hernshaw's office to ask about making those contacts, but Hernshaw was having a closed door session with another employee so Jimmy Earl would have to wait. He went outside to the bay area, set up his chair and waited for 2 o'clock to begin playing. At five 'til 2 Hernshaw came out to see what Jimmy Earl had wanted and Jimmy Earl had just enough time to remind Hernshaw about making some contacts for him in the music business. Hernshaw said he would later that afternoon and would fill him in before he left work. Jimmy Earl tuned his guitar and settled into 3 hours of his songs and some of the customer's songs. As people drove in to have their car washed they seemed to enjoy being entertained. Jimmy Earl took a break at 3:45 and went inside to get a soft drink. He could see Hernshaw was on the phone in his office and Jimmy Earl hoped the call was on his behalf. As 5 o'clock approached Jimmy Earl didn't expect he'd be staying over what with only three cars left in the line. At exactly five Jimmy Earl stopped playing and put his guitar back in the case, folded up his chair, and walked inside toward Hernshaw's office. He tapped on the door molding surrounding the office to alert Hernshaw that he was in the building hoping he could see him before he left. Hernshaw motioned for him to come in and sit down. He told Jimmy Earl he had called three people that afternoon, but no one needed a guitar player. Hernshaw told him he could come back and play every day at the same time if he'd like since the music seemed to be helping his business. He made no guarantees past next week and told Jimmy Earl he should continue to do all he could on his own to secure employment. Jimmy Earl was disappointed, but understood and told Hernshaw he would consider staying on through next week, but would give him a definitive answer by the end of the week. Hernshaw was pleased with his response and told him he would see him in the morning. Jimmy Earl left headed for the motel. He got there shortly after six, went to his room and put up his guitar. He walked down to the cafeteria for dinner and hoped he'd see Jade. As he waited in the cafeteria line he tried to decide what he wanted to eat. He took his tray to a table and commenced to eating and noticed a girl was on her way over to fill his glass. When she got to the table he asked if Jade was working and the girl told him she understood when she came to work that Jade had quit her job earlier in the day. Jimmy Earl was surprised to say the least and wondered why she hadn't called the motel and left him some sort of message about this, but then they only spent a few hours talking one evening so neither one had any particular obligation to the other. He finished his dinner and sat in the booth trying to figure out whether he should walk by her house and see if she was at home or just forget it and see if she would contact him. His priority still was the same, secure some career in country music, and not enter into some relationship yet. Although he had enjoyed Jade's company he had no particular feelings toward her yet. He decided to return to the motel and sit around the lobby and think about what he might want to do the next day.

At nine o'clock Jimmy Earl went to his room and went to bed. The next morning he went down early for his "free" breakfast while he looked over the want ads. After breakfast he walked down Broadway to see if any place had any openings displayed in their windows. He walked down to the Cumberland River and back, but saw no jobs for guitar players. As he was walking back down Broadway he found a bench along the sidewalk and he sat down just to watch the traffic and the people walking up and down Broadway on both sides of the street. He wondered where everyone was going and what would they be doing when they got to their destinations. He wondered just now many of the people on the street were like him, just trying to figure out a way in this town to make it in country music. Should he go back down to Music Row, but then he had just been back there a few days ago and got no encouraging words. What should he do? He decided to return to the motel and hang out there until time to leave for the car wash. As he walked to the motel he thought about Jade and why she hadn't let him know she was quitting the cafeteria job, but maybe she did that kind of stuff all the time, tell a guy one thing, then do something else and leave him hanging. When he got to the motel he had several messages, one was from Clitus who had called just to say hello, one from Jade informing him she was leaving town for Colorado and if she came back she'd look him up, and one message from Hernshaw to see him when he got to work as he might have "something" for him. So, two out of three messages were good. He didn't spend a lot of time thinking about Jade's message because the time spent with her was too short to develop feelings for her and if she did ever come back and he was still around, if, if, well who knows, maybe something would develop, but for now she was leaving and Jimmy Earl didn't really give a big shit. The women would come into his life once he was somebody in the music field. He took a short nap then left to grab a bite to eat before heading to the car wash as he wanted to get there early enough to have time to talk to Hernshaw about whatever it was he had to share. He stopped at a sandwich shop just a block down from the motel and ordered a Reuben, chips, and sweet tea to wash it all down with. He got a window seat and watched the people go by as he enjoyed people watching. He saw all kinds of women he was physically attracted to and hoped one day just the right one would come into his life. He wondered what news old Hernshaw had for him, maybe a gig somewhere or perhaps he just decided to give him more time at the car wash, which he really didn't want even though it was a job. He finished his meal and continued walking toward the car wash.

Jimmy Earl reached the car wash just before he was scheduled to begin playing and went directly to Hernshaw's office. Hernshaw was finishing tallying the morning receipts and asked Jimmy Earl to have a seat until he finished. Hernshaw closed his ledger and looked up at Jimmy Earl to inform him he had been in contact with a man he had known who worked at one of the recording studios down on Music Row about using him as a side man for an upcoming recording session. Hernshaw said the man was interested in at least giving Jimmy Earl an audition and going from there. Hernshaw mentioned to the man that Jimmy Earl had written many songs and told the man some of his work might already be on the premises since Jimmy Earl had left copies of his work all over Music Row. The man said he would check and if there were copies present he would take a look at them. He told Hernshaw to have Jimmy Earl call to make an appointment and ask for Leon Dunbar. Jimmy Earl was excited and thanked Hernshaw and told him he be forever appreciative of his help. Hernshaw told him it was nothing and he was always glad to help aspiring artist, but he believed Jimmy Earl was special, but being special came with no guarantees in Nashville. Jimmy Earl said he understood the importance of hard work and a willingness to do whatever it took to be successful. Jimmy Earl got his chair out of the storage room, picked up his guitar case and went out to the car wash bays and started playing and singing as if he was center stage at the Ryman. The traffic at the car wash was steady and Jimmy Earl stayed over an extra hour. At his break he called Leon Dunbar and the appointment was set for 10 the next morning. Jimmy Earl left the car wash just after 6 and walked to the cafeteria for dinner, then straight back to the motel. That night in his room he reviewed the possible numbers he planned to showcase the next morning at the audition. He got to bed at about nine thirty as he wanted a good night's sleep for his big day.

The next morning Jimmy Earl woke up at 5 o'clock, got dressed, and went over the songs he planned to perform at his audition. He also went over some country favorites he expected he might be asked to play. He hoped they would be impressed with the songs he had written and performed for he was betting his future would rest on what he could create and perform rather than standing behind others playing what someone else had written and had performed by others millions of times. He understood full well the job was to play guitar in recording sessions, but and it was a big but, if he got in the door and they saw and heard what he was about then perhaps he had a chance. At 7 o'clock he went down to the breakfast bar area for some sugary treats and coffee. He grabbed a table over by a window and as he gobbled down two Danish and two chocolate covered doughnuts he peered through the window trying to imagine how things might be the next morning when he came down for breakfast. There was a woman seated across from him such that they could make eye contact. When the woman looked up she caught Jimmy Earl looking at her and she flashed a quick smile then returned to eating her bowl of oatmeal. Jimmy Earl looked back out the window and tried to imagine what kind of life this woman was living. Was she passing through, did she have an important job, was she in a relationship or maybe she just worked in the motel and if she did he hadn't seen her before. Jimmy Earl finished his last doughnut and got up to get one last cup of coffee when he noticed the woman was also getting up and heading over to the coffee urn. They arrived at the urn at the same moment with Jimmy Earl doing the "good morning" thing and she then returned the same greeting to him. He decided, what the hell, and asked her was she in town on business or pleasure not expecting to get much, but the woman was quick to respond that she was there on business and was soon heading down to Music Row. Jimmy Earl couldn't wait to tell her he had business there also, but he first was polite enough to give her the chance to explain why she was going down there. She told Jimmy Earl she was in the creative design business and part of her work was designing album covers. She was meeting with a record executive to show him several of her latest designs for an upcoming album. Jimmy Earl asked which company and as luck might have it she was headed to the same company. Jimmy Earl told her that he also had a meeting at the same company that morning. They shared the times of each others' meetings, which were within thirty minutes of each other, and Jimmy Earl told her he would be happy to escort her, but she told him she had planned on taking a taxi and would be happy to share to cost of a ride if he wanted. He didn't want to spend any money but decided in a second or two that the ride might be important for more reasons than music. The woman appeared to be late thirties, maybe even in her forties, but she was attractive and came across as very confident and independent. Jimmy Earl had the feeling she had "been around." Perhaps she saw him as a mere boy and not a threat, but as a minimum someone going to the same place she could share a cab ride with, no more than that. Jimmy Earl met the woman in the lobby at 9:15A.M. They had the desk clerk hail a cab which arrived within 10 minutes. Jimmy Earl opened the door for the lady and as she slid across the seat her skirt rode up enabling Jimmy Earl to experience a view he had seldom seen. As they drove to the studio Jimmy Earl wondered if the woman intentionally gave him a peak or was she only thinking about getting across to the other side of the seat? Anyway, the sight made his early morning. As they made the short drive to Music Row the lady told Jimmy Earl her name was Tracene Mullin from down around Shreveport, Louisiana and she had lived there for the past ten years. She went on to tell him about a marriage gone wrong coupled with short stints living in several other southern towns before she wound up in Shreveport. Jimmy Earl seemed surprised Tracene was so open to share all this personal information with someone she just met, but while he had just recently turned twenty he had been exposed to some things, but obviously not as much as Tracene.

The cab ride took twenty minutes and cost $3.00 each. This time Tracene got out on the left side making the cabbie's day. They went in together and Tracene did all the talking as she had been there several times before. The receptionist showed Tracene to her meeting room, but before she left she wished Jimmy Earl the best and said maybe she'd see him back at the motel. Jimmy Earl took a seat as he was the one early. At five 'til ten the receptionist received a call and motioned for Jimmy Earl to come up to the desk. She escorted him down past several studios to the last room. He knocked and went in and saw a man he assumed was Leon Dunbar. Leon was a short man with a gray beard and was smoking a cigar. He got up and introduced himself and told Jimmy Earl he had known Hernshaw for years and had always respected his opinions regarding talent in country music. He said seldom had Hernshaw been wrong about country musicians and he was expecting big things. He then introduced some of the other side men in attendance to assist Jimmy Earl when necessary with the audition. Leon told Jimmy Earl that first he wanted to see how well he could play the guitar, and then he would ask him to sing because he might need that skill later. Finally, he wanted to see how well Jimmy Earl could play with a group of musicians.

Jimmy Earl got hooked up to the sound equipment while Leon turned on the mike. Leon called out the songs, the standards, and Jimmy Earl responded until Leon signaled him to stop. After playing parts of about ten songs, Leon asked Jimmy Earl to play some of the songs he had written. From Leon's body language Jimmy Earl figured he liked what he heard. Next, Leon asked Jimmy Earl to sing and he let him decide the songs he wanted to sing. Leon nodded throughout the songs and slapped his hands on his thighs to keep time with Jimmy Earl. Lastly, he had the other musicians arrange themselves and positioned Jimmy Earl where he wanted him and stood back and called out songs for them to play. Leon stood out front with his hands folded looking at the band from one end to the other. After 15 songs Leon motioned for the men to stop playing. He excused everyone except Jimmy Earl and told him to come over and take a seat. Leon left the room for a few moments leaving Jimmy Earl to wonder what his decision would be. Maybe Leon needed to take a crap or maybe he was consulting with the other musicians as to whether or not they felt Jimmy Ear could measure up. Leon was gone for about half an hour and Jimmy Earl was getting antsy. The door opened and Leon walked in and took a seat next to Jimmy Earl. There was a brief pause, and then Leon smiled and extended a hand to Jimmy Earl and said "congratulations." He proceeded to explain that the job was to play in recording sessions for one album they were producing and beyond that he would make no further commitment. He told Jimmy Earl that was the way they did business, job to job, contract to contract, but if a man was good in Nashville they usually had enough steady work to make a good living. He suggested Jimmy Earl take advantage of every other opportunity he could get to play his music in front of people and to make sure he stayed in close communication with Hernshaw. Jimmy Earl thanked him for the opportunity and asked when he should report. Leon said he would be in touch as things were not finalized as to when the sessions would begin. Jimmy Earl gave Leon the main phone number of the motel and left the room. As he went by the receptionist he thanked her and walked back to the motel. He had a few hours before he reported at the car wash for his daily gig. Jimmy Earl was pleased to have some work involving his music but realized he still had a long way to go to "make it" in this town.

Jimmy Earl had another fun day at the car wash and Hernshaw was pleased with his receipts and gave Jimmy Earl much of the credit for the increase in the cash box. Jimmy Earl walked to Broadway and had a sandwich at a bar and grill before returning to the motel. As he walked back to the motel he was hoping he had a message from Leon regarding when he would begin playing for the recording sessions. Leon didn't mention who the country artist was, but Jimmy Earl knew not everyone who cut a record in those studios was a big time artist; it could very well be someone like him just starting out. Anyway, he would do the best he could and go from there. When he got back to the motel he noticed Tracene was sitting in the lobby writing in a notebook. He walked over and asked how did her day go? She told him she got a couple of jobs for album covers lined up and was jotting down a few thoughts before she went to dinner. She asked Jimmy Earl if he would like to join her for dinner. Not wanting to turn down additional time with this interesting woman Jimmy Earl told her he was famished and he would be pleased to join her. They took a cab to Broadway to a restaurant of Tracene's choosing. When they went inside Jimmy Earl could tell this was a place he was not familiar with. The maitre d' showed them to their table and pulled the chairs out for both, something Jimmy Earl was not accustomed to. A server brought water to the table along with a drink menu. Jimmy Earl was feeling uncomfortable because he would have to tell Tracene he was too young to order a drink or lie and say he didn't want anything or that he was not a drinker. Tracene, put that to rest as she had "been around" and told Jimmy Earl if he wanted a drink tell her what he wanted, she would order the drink for her then when it came she'd switch off the glasses by pouring the drink into an empty water glass and passing it over to Jimmy Earl then with the empty drink glass she'd order "another drink" for herself. The woman had been around to know to perform such a stunt. Jimmy Earl quickly got over his embarrassment and told Tracene what he wanted. Tracene was quick to add that while she wasn't much of a drinker she liked a "few" cocktails with dinner, but that he might need to "take care of her" when they left. Interesting comment Jimmy Earl thought, coming from an older woman to a younger man just learning about how the world around him really worked. Anyway, Jimmy Earl played along and as the first drink came to the table Tracene had finished half of her water as had Jimmy Earl so they combined the waters to create an empty glass then she poured her cocktail into the water glass and handed it to Jimmy Earl. When the server returned to the table she told her she would have another cocktail. While they waited for their food they talked on. Jimmy Earl told her about how he got interested in music and about all the songs he had written. Tracene seemed genuinely interested in his life which made him feel very comfortable with this older woman. Tracene filled in the remaining blanks about her troubled earlier life and Jimmy Earl tried to stay tuned in to her story. After two more drinks the entrees arrived to their table. Halfway through the meal Tracene ordered yet another drink and by the time the server asked about dessert Tracene was ordering an after dinner liqueur, which Jimmy Earl did not know existed. By the time dessert was finished Tracene was shit faced and Jimmy Earl was sensing he may be taking charge soon. He had no real experience with drunken females but at this point innate male instincts would be taking over. The server brought the check and Tracene immediately pulled out a credit card and told Jimmy Earl she wanted to buy his dinner. When the server returned the card they were ready to leave, but Tracene asked the server to have the maitre d' call a cab. By the time they got to the front door Jimmy Earl had his right arm around her waist with her left arm over his shoulder. The cab pulled up and Jimmy Earl managed to get her into the car. He decided on the way back might be a good time to "go for it," since the cab driver had to focus on driving and there was a Plexiglas window between the front and back seats so sounds and sights seen and heard from front to back were at best, difficult. As the car pulled away from the restaurant Jimmy Earl reached over to kiss Tracene and found a willing mature woman. Not only was she willing to make out with the aspiring country artist she was all over him. She directed his right hand under her skirt and soon his hand was warm and wet and he had Tracene was squirming all over the back seat. Jimmy Earl had the presence of mind to slow things down for fear the cab driver would become aware of what was going on and get so excited he would wreck the car and kill all three of them. Jimmy Earl moved his hand under her brassiere and found her breast to be craving for attention which he willingly provided. When they got to the motel they had to calm down enough to get out and pay the cabbie that got a generous tip. As they approached the door they were holding hands but separated before they got to the desk because Tracene was not ready to show the world she had just been all over a man, 15-20 years younger than she was. As they approached the elevator Tracene asked Jimmy Earl if he wanted to spend the night. What was a young man who had never made it with a woman, any woman, young or old, supposed to do, he let the testosterone kick in and told her he would first go up to his room then he would be there. Tracene told him she would call room service and order appetizers and a bottle of wine and she'd be waiting for him. Wow! As Jimmy Earl headed to his room on the 3rd floor he was thinking what a great decision he had made to come to Nashville. He was about to lose his virginity and to someone who was a pro! Hell, she could show him the ropes, he wouldn't have to start out with a rookie woman, and he was going with the pro! He knew he could service her for he had been told by those before him that young men could go all night if needed, not like older men, one and done; enter the younger man, enter Jimmy Earl Quagmire.

Jimmy Earl opened the door to his room and rushed into the bathroom and turned on the shower. While the water ran he selected the clothes he wanted to wear, then took off his clothes and headed to the shower. He failed to notice the light blinking on his telephone beside the bed. After his shower he brushed his teeth and splashed on some cheap cologne. He put on his new jeans and a tee shirt then his loafers and headed for the door. He took the elevator to Tracenes' room on the 5th floor and ran down the hall until he spotted the number 514 on the door and knocked. Tracene came to the door in a revealing nightgown with a smile on her face. She kissed Jimmy Earl as he crossed the threshold and offered him a seat on the couch. She poured two glasses of wine, offered him a glass, and then proposed a toast to a wonderful day and how happy she was to have met him, his feeling was mutual. After three quarters of a bottle of wine Jimmy Earl decided it was time to get what he came for, Tracene. He put the glass down and leaned over and kissed her like he did in the cab. Pretty soon they were embracing to the max and twisting and turning all over the couch. Jimmy Earl got up and grabbed Tracene by the hand and pulled her off the couch in the direction of her bedroom. The time had arrived, time make it happen. As they sat on the edge of the bed kissing each other even more passionately Jimmy Earl gently laid Tracene down on her back and removed the gown. He was pleased with the scenery as he unzipped his jeans and threw them aside, then pulled the tee shirt over his head and slipped under the sheets. They met each other in the middle of the queen sized bed and embraced and continued to explore what there was to explore, each being pleased with the journey. About the time Jimmy Earl was making his main move the telephone rang, now who in the hell would call this woman at 10 o'clock at night, especially when Jimmy Earl had the impression that she was not in any relationship at that time. Tracene took the call and as she listened she motioned for Jimmy Earl to go into the other room. For Jimmy Earl to do that he had to put his clothes back on for he sure as hell wasn't walking around naked. As he sat on the couch he wondered what in the hell was going on. Thirty minutes passed and still Tracene had not summoned him back to the bedroom and the longer the call lasted the more pissed off Jimmy Earl got. At 11:45 Jimmy Earl got up, went to the front door, opened it, and slammed it as hard as he could, which was the message he sent to Tracene, "I'm pissed, no one should need to talk that dam long when they are preparing to have sex!" When he got to his room he opened his door and slammed it also, not giving a dam about the noise he created for those in adjoining rooms. He removed his clothes, pulled down the covers and got into bed. As he turned the switch off his lamp he noticed the blinker on his phone. He pressed the message button and it was Leon calling to inform him he needed to be at the studio at 8 o'clock sharp in the morning. He was tired, but mostly pissed at Tracene, but career wise it was good that he returned to the room or he wouldn't have gotten his message. By 11:30 Jimmy Earl had dozed off, but woke up when the phone rang. It was Tracene; she apologized profusely and begged him to return. She didn't explain what the call was about other than it was important and she needed to talk to the caller, but once again she requested he return to her bed. Jimmy Earl was too pissed and knew he was passing up an opportunity few men, especially young men might get, but now his priority was getting some rest so he could be at his best at eight in the morning. The women would just have to wait, young or old, he had a career to think of. He told her about his appointment in the morning and he really needed to get to sleep and maybe he would see her tomorrow. Tracene told Jimmy Earl she had an early afternoon flight back to Shreveport tomorrow and she didn't know when she'd be back. She put to onus on Jimmy Earl to return to her bed for what could be an evening to remember, but he refused to return and told her to have a good flight back and a better life and hung up. Jimmy Earl didn't know much about the opposite sex, but tonight he learned that quick introductions, dinner, a few drinks, making out in a cab, then to bed could probably best be described as a one night stand, so he shouldn't take it too seriously, but this woman would not be in his long term plans or he in hers. He had to dream about his career, his music, not some older woman lying naked on the 5th floor waiting for him to return.

The next morning Jimmy Earl was up early and was down stairs by 7:00A.M. to eat the complementary breakfast. He didn't see Tracene and didn't expect to see her that early since all he knew she had to do was catch the afternoon flight to Shreveport. He ate some instant eggs and hash browns stuck together and downed it all with a large cup of coffee, then returned to his room to get his guitar. He hit the street at 7:30 in the direction of the recording studio. He walked in the door of the studio at 5 'til eight and spoke to the receptionist and she motioned for him to go directly back to the recording studio. As he entered the room he spoke to Leon, then the other members of the band. Leon introduced him to the singer, Joretta Heckman, who would be making the album. Jimmy Earl had never heard of Joretta Heckman, but that didn't matter to him, he was there to provide his acoustic guitar sound that would go into the tracks they intended to cut that day. They worked really hard for 3 hours before taking a break. At the break they had only recorded 2 tracks because Leon was not satisfied with what he heard. Jimmy Earl was learning that patience could be a useful virtue in this business. He had just enough time to call Hernshaw to tell him his recording sessions had started and he didn't know when he could return to the car wash. Hernshaw told him not to worry as that recording gig was much more important to his career than playing at his car wash.

By 5 o'clock the band had recorded 4 tracks for an album scheduled for 15 songs. Jimmy Earl spoke briefly to Joretta before he left. She appeared to be in her mid twenties with blonde hair and a slim body. Her singing range was equivalent to most female singers Jimmy Earl had heard. He asked her about the selection of songs and was told Leon had decided which songs he thought would fit her. Jimmy Earl knew several of his songs would be great for her but how could he convince Leon to use his songs, after all he was the new kid on the block and he doubted some old pro like Leon would take kindly to input from a youngster. Still, he was tempted to talk to Leon about using some of his songs.

The week was long and the longer it took to cut the 15 tracks the more tense things were in the sessions. By the end of the week only 8 tracks had been cut so they would need to continue into the next week. Jimmy Earl went back to the motel that Friday reliving his eventful week, very stressful recording sessions and a close encounter with an older woman. He wondered what next week would be like. From the motel he called Hernshaw and told him about his sessions and Hernshaw said it was the business; it's the way things worked and just hang in there. Jimmy Earl offered to come to the car wash on Saturday and Hernshaw told him to come earlier if he could for Saturday was supposed to be sunny so the receipts should be good. Jimmy Earl had dinner a couple of blocks from the motel and returned to his room and watched TV until he fell asleep. The next morning after breakfast he walked to the car wash and hoped to have a chance to talk with Hernshaw. When he arrived Hernshaw was cleaning out the vacuum bay so he walked over and offered to help and Hernshaw told him to grab the other broom and slide the trash can over. Hernshaw said he was amazed at the mess people would leave when they drove in only to vacuum their cars. He asked Jimmy Earl how the recording session was going and Jimmy Earl filled him in and Hernshaw told him it sounded pretty much like the business as he knew it. Jimmy Earl asked Hernshaw if he thought it would be a good idea to ask Leon if he would consider some of his songs. Hernshaw thought for a moment and told Jimmy Earl he might be able to do that, but if he did make sure the songs he suggested fit the singer for if he was wrong Leon might lose his confidence in what he assumed Jimmy Earl knew. Hernshaw advised Jimmy Earl to avoid putting himself in a position of doubt by the boss when hired. Jimmy Earl believed Hernshaw's advice was along the lines of what he was thinking and he planned over the weekend to carefully select a few songs to present to Leon on Monday.

Jimmy Earl told Hernshaw about Tracene and once he uttered her name Hernshaw said, "oh goodness," which caused Jimmy Earl to pause and allow Hernshaw to articulate. Hernshaw told him what he didn't want to hear that Tracene was, in fact, a designer for album covers and did good work; she made good album covers, unfortunately she had a bad track record with men. She always said and then did the wrong things, pissed off men, and usually left them with their pants down. Hernshaw sincerely believed she had made a game out of it and actually enjoyed stringing men along then dropping them. He said he knew of at least 5-7 men who had been through a bad experience with her and it was usually someone who was fairly new to Nashville. He did not know of anyone who ever said they had spent an entire night with her for sex. He strongly advised Jimmy Earl to sever all ties with her if he hadn't already. Jimmy Earl proceeded to relate his Tracene story and when he ended Hernshaw told him that yes that was pretty much a standard Tracene story. He advised Jimmy Earl to allow his large head on his shoulders to control the decision making when it came to women and in this town it paid not to rush these things. Jimmy Earl finished playing at the car wash at just after 8 o'clock and stopped for a bite to eat at a dive on Broadway before he returned to the motel. On Sunday he assembled all of his song books trying to narrow down several songs he wanted to offer Leon on Monday. By late Sunday afternoon he had selected 8 songs, he thought 8 good songs he knew Joretta could do well. If Leon didn't like the songs, then the hell with it, he knew at some points along the way you had to be bold, stand up for yourself and what you believe and hope everything worked out for the best.

Jimmy Earl was at the studio bright and early, so early he had time to talk to the receptionist who he was getting to know fairly well. Her name was Abby and she was about Jimmy Earl's age and had been with the studio for two years. As they talked Jimmy Earl wondered if he might be bold enough to ask her out, but not that day. At just before eight Jimmy Earl went through the double doors leading back to the studios to begin a week of work. When he got to the studio Joretta had already arrived and was talking to Leon so he waited until they finished their conversation before he asked for a word with Leon. The two men went back over in a corner away from the other musicians and Leon asked Jimmy Earl what he wanted. Jimmy Earl produced his sheet music and asked Leon to take a look and give some serious consideration to some of his songs for Joretta. Leon looked down at the stack of songs then looked back up at Jimmy Earl and told him thanks, but for now he had pretty much decided on what he thought Joretta should sing and maybe get a nice album out of and he simply didn't have the time to start looking at new material and having her learn new songs. Jimmy Earl's disappointed expression came across his face for now he had no idea what else he could say to get Leon to change his mind. Jimmy Earl played his guitar through the morning session which they managed to record 2 more tracks, but he continued to think about how he could get Leon to use some of his songs. Just before the morning break the idea came to him, he would approach Joretta and if she embraced his work then he bet she could persuade Leon to use some of his songs. He just needed an opportunity to share his songs with Joretta and if he could get her interested maybe she could press Leon to use some of the songs. When Leon announced the break everyone split to do whatever needed to be done, phone calls, bath room break, coffee, smoke, take a walk or whatever, but when Jimmy Earl turned around Joretta could not be found. He walked outside the room and found her coming back down the hall toward the studio. Jimmy Earl stopped her and spoke to her about his songs. She seemed interested and told him she'd be happy to take the songs home and review them and if she liked them sure, she would press Leon to allow her to record some of the songs on her album. By the end of the session the band had recorded one more track Leon was satisfied with.

That night Joretta phoned Jimmy Earl at his motel and asked if he truly wrote those songs because if he did she thought he had a chance to record some of them somewhere. She told Jimmy Earl she would press Leon before the session started to at least listen to her sang one of the songs. Jimmy Earl thought that sounded good to him and felt Joretta was probably better at marketing his music than he was. Before Jimmy Earl went to bed he received a call from Clitus informing him that Mags was sick and they didn't know what was ailing her. He had made an appointment with the doctor, but she couldn't see him for two days. Jimmy Earl suggested Clitus either take her to an urgent care place or the emergency room if he had reason to think she needed attention before the doctor's appointment. Jimmy Earl noted a sound of concern in Clitus' voice he was not familiar with, but assumed it was nothing life threatening. He told Clitus about the work he had been doing in Nashville and Clitus was happy for him and hoped things eventually worked out for him. Jimmy Earl told Clitus to keep him informed on Mags' health and they ended their conversation. Jimmy Earl went to sleep wondering what in the world was wrong with his mother because to his recollection she never been sick.

Joretta took Leon aside before everyone else arrived and pretty much pleaded with him to at least allow her to sing one of Jimmy Earl's songs before they got started with the regular session. Leon usually had a hard time saying no to a woman and this was no exception, but he told her only the one song for they had to stay on schedule. Everyone was in place and ready to go at just after eight o'clock. Joretta told the band what they were about to do and passed around copies of the song she was to sing. Leon motioned for Joretta to begin and the band started playing behind her. The song lasted three minutes, 20 seconds and by the time Joretta finished Leon was smiling and nodding favorably. He agreed the song was a good song, a good fit for Joretta and also the band, but unfortunately, the tracks for the album had been decided a long time ago and there would be no edits of songs. Leon said perhaps in the near future something could be worked out. He commended Jimmy Earl for his song and told everyone they had work to do and time was running out.

When Jimmy Earl left that afternoon he was disappointed about his song not being used, but realized yet again that it would be hard work making it there. He had been in Nashville for several weeks and all he had was a car wash gig, one afternoon filling in for a guitar player at a honky tonk, and a recording session that would soon end. He got back to the motel just after six and went to his room. As he lay on his bed and looked at the ceiling he tried to figure out his next move. He had yet to get a response from any of the music companies on Music Row regarding the songs he had left. Perhaps he should make the rounds again. Maybe he should consider an agent, but who in his right mind would take on an unproven musician as a client? Maybe there was a hungry agent out there that was willing to work hard for his client in hopes of a big pay day and some notoriety. There might be such a person like that out there but how would he find them? Maybe Hernshaw had some thoughts about securing an agent. He would talk to him about it the next time he went to the car wash. Jimmy Earl was hungry, but he didn't want to go back out to get dinner so he decided to get some junk food from a vending machine down the hall and call it a night. When he got back to the room he phone was ringing. He put his food on the bed and picked up the receiver and heard a familiar voice, it was Tracene. She was calling to let Jimmy Earl know she was coming to Nashville in a couple of weeks and hoped she could see him. Jimmy Earl listened but while he listened he was remembering what Hernshaw had told him about Tracene being damaged goods. Now was the time to cut this conversation off or if he continued he was possibly opening himself up for who knew what. Tracene went through this long, elaborate explanation of what the phone call that night in her room was about. The gist of the call according to her was simply business and she had to have the conversation even though it was late, yes, and the call was long, yes it was, but she still wanted very much to see him and "make it all right." This time she would make it "worth his wait." Now when a young man is twenty and gets an offer from an attractive middle aged woman it is hard to say no. He thought about it and told her to give him her number and he would call her back before the end of the week. He hung up, had his snacks and watched TV until he dozed off.

The latest recording sessions went better than the initial ones and by the end of the week Leon was reasonably satisfied with the product. He wanted to mull over the 15 songs through the weekend and requested everyone return on Monday just in case he wanted to make some changes. Jimmy Earl was fine with Leon's decision since he had nowhere else to go except the car wash. He had decided he wanted to talk to Hernshaw on Saturday about how agents work in hopes Hernshaw had some great ideas to help him stay on some track. At this point it was getting harder and harder not to let frustration set in. What he wanted was some quick success, rare in Nashville or anywhere else. That night Jimmy Earl called Hernshaw and asked could he come in early as he had yet another issue to discuss with him. Hernshaw told him he'd be glad to and in preparation he asked what the issue was and Jimmy Earl said he was thinking about trying to secure an agent to help promote his work. Hernshaw told him he could share some things with him but he quickly admitted he was no expert when it came to agents.

The next morning Jimmy Earl arrived at the car wash at 7:30A.M. Hernshaw was already in his office. Jimmy Earl began by telling Hernshaw he was really getting frustrated as he had been in town for most of a month and nothing much was happening. Hernshaw had some sympathy, but tried once again as he had done before to explain to Jimmy Earl that country music or any other music for that matter, was a tough business and most people who come to Nashville never make the big time and many of them are as good as if not better than Jimmy Earl. Jimmy Earl had placed his songs with the music companies on Music Row and was playing at the car wash and had filled in one time at a Broadway honky honk, and most recently was hired as a session man at a recording studio, well Hernshaw thought that was not bad for having been in town for a month. He understood Jimmy Earl was a young man and the young always wanted things to be quick. Hernshaw told Jimmy Earl he knew a few agents who might be willing to take him since the ones he knew were in the "trying to make a name for themselves as agents" category. He said the pros were usually reluctant to take an unproven musician thus leaving the door open for the "wanna be" agents. Hernshaw mentioned that agents, like artists, are in the business for the money and want to do all possible to help their clients, but he advised Jimmy Earl to read the fine print of a contract before he signed on with any agent. Hernshaw offered to read over any such contract if Jimmy Earl wanted him to and Jimmy Earl immediately jumped at the offer. Jimmy Earl told Hernshaw how much he appreciated his help and told him he hoped some day he could repay him and regardless of what happened with his career he would never forget all his help. Hernshaw opened up and shared a personal story. He told Jimmy Earl that 30 years ago he came to town for the same reason. He arrived at a time when the music was not as popular across the country and there was less of everything, all relative, but he didn't make it and wound up with a car wash business which had been successful enough to allow him to take care of his family. He emphasized to Jimmy Earl that no matter how hard things got just stay the course, keep his goal in front of him, and pursue every possible door that opened for the success he wanted. Hernshaw gave Jimmy Earl the phone numbers of the agents he knew and told him when he called to always tell them Hernshaw gave the numbers to him as it might keep them from slamming the phone down before he had time to make his pitch. Jimmy Earl left the office and went by to get his chair out of storage then went out to the car wash and performed to the best of his ability to one car at a time until six o'clock. Hernshaw settled up with Jimmy Earl for the week and he headed back to the motel for what he expected would be another boring Saturday night. When he got back to Broadway instead of walking to the motel he decided to walk down Broadway just to see what was happening on an early Saturday evening. As he walked by the honky tonks most them appeared full and the sound of the music could be heard all up and down the street. As he passed each place he looked in the windows for possible signs indicating help was needed, but he saw none. Most of the places had other ways of securing musicians but some still dealt one on one directly right then and there. As he turned around to head back the way he came he stuck his head in the honky tonk he had filled in at. Several people at a table near the small stage saw Jimmy Earl and started yelling for him to come in and perform. Jimmy Earl was embarrassed at the whole thing and started to leave when the manager who hired him saw him and rushed over and asked him to come in. He took him to the back of the place to have a chat and told Jimmy Earl that since he had played there that at least once every dam night someone would show up and want to know where he was, but since the manager couldn't find his number or remember anything about his whereabouts he didn't know how to get in touch with him. He asked if he would do a short set when the regular band took a break. After Jimmy Earl left the previous time all the band members spoke highly of his talent, but they knew they had no place for him. The manager mentioned that if ever he could find this kid he would use him as he in some way and the band was fine with it, especially when they went on break. Jimmy Earl was excited about the opportunity and went to a back room to prepare for the songs he would perform. He decided to showcase several songs he played the first time plus some fairly new ones and lastly, some old standards everybody knew. When the band took their break Jimmy Earl hustled up to the stage, introduced himself, and started playing and singing one of his creations. After the number he got a good response and the more he played the louder it got so by the time the band's break was over the place was rocking and some people booed when the band returned which didn't sit well with the band. If this was to continue the conclusion might be animosity from the band directed to Jimmy Earl and all he was doing was what the manager and the audience wanted. Anyway, before Jimmy Earl left he thanked the crowd and told them to enjoy the band's next set. He got down from the stage and as he walked to the rear of the room several people got up from their seats to shake Jimmy Earl's hand. The manager told him he had done a good job which reinforced what Jimmy Earl had already experienced, the crowd liked his music. Jimmy Earl stayed around 'til closing time and played one more set as many of the people who heard him the first time were still in the building when he returned to the stage. As the crowd poured out onto Broadway just after twelve midnight the manager asked Jimmy Earl to hang on a minute to two for he wanted to talk to him. The manager told Jimmy Earl that while he had really pleased the crowd he was now concerned about how his band might feel about the reception the crowd gave Jimmy Earl. Jimmy Earl shrugged his shoulders and said, "What did you want me to do, I performed what I know to the best of my ability, the crowd liked it and I shouldn't have to worry about what the band thinks."

The manager reminded Jimmy Earl how long the band had been there and wasn't going anywhere else, but now that he asked Jimmy Earl to fill in at breaks he had to figure out how to keep all concerned happy. Jimmy Earl suggested the manager talk to the band members, maybe separately, then collectively about how he could fit and if they felt uncomfortable Jimmy Earl said he thought it would be in the best interest of the honky tonk for him to leave. The manager thought about Jimmy Earl's suggestion and told him he'd think about it and he'd let him know by Monday night. Jimmy Earl left the honky tonk and walked to his motel. Along the way he thought about the evening and how much he enjoyed performing, but that was not the type of stage he desired to appear on. He wanted the big stage, the Ryman, the largest venues in every major city, that's where he wanted to appear and perform his music. He believed he needed that agent as soon as possible, someone who knew the ropes and was willing take a chance on an unknown with unproven talent. With Hernshaw's help he would find the right agent.

On Sunday Jimmy Earl slept until one and by the time he got to the breakfast area all the food had been removed so he went around the corner for some fast food. He returned to the motel and got out the list of agents and their phone numbers. As his eyes scanned the list he wondered if he should try to call any of them on Sunday or wait 'til the work week, but then this was the time he had and after all an agent's main business was attending to the clients. Jimmy Earl decided, what the hell, he'd start at the top and go down the list calling each one, all they could do was say they were not interested. Before he made the calls he drafted a script he would read so as to give everyone the same pitch. He would briefly sketch out his young life as a prolific writer of songs, a self taught guitar player, winner of (actually one but he wouldn't specify how many) talent shows, and performer with a local band in Wistful Springs, and recent performer around Nashville. That would be his resume and the agent could take it from there, he just hoped he could make a decent enough presentation to get one of them to seriously consider taking him on as a client. The list of 10 agents was ranked by Hernshaw from the best at No. 1 to the weakest at No. 10. He felt they all had potential, but the top agents had the most success as far as Hernshaw knew. Jimmy Earl knew he had to appear confident and try not to sound desperate, but he knew once he got into a conversation he could manage the flow of the conversation. Time to place some calls, but before that he decided to run down the hall and grab a soda. When he returned and got ready to call he remembered another call he was supposed to make, the return call to Tracene. He told her he would call by the end of the week and it was now Sunday. Hell, he didn't have to call, why call, but then he was enchanted with what "it" might have been like. Had he been close and this time would he be even closer, would he "score?" Was this an opportunity or some bull shit game she liked to play? What if he was the one she decided not to toy with, what then, a call would have been a wise move. Well, time to call somebody, just pick up the phone and either call Tracene or one of the agents. Jimmy Earl decided to postpone the call to Tracene, as he needed more time to analyze the situation.

Jimmy Earl picked up the receiver and dialed the number of the first agent on Hernshaw's list. There were five rings before a woman answered and Jimmy Earl asked to speak to Bret. The woman told him he was not available to come to the phone, but leave a number and she would have him return the call sometime that day. She asked Jimmy Earl the nature of the call. Jimmy Earl gave the lady his number and told her he was seeking an agent to represent him. The lady repeated she'd have her husband return the call. One down and nine to go Jimmy Earl thought. He called agent No. 2 and this time a voice came on after two rings. Jimmy Earl read from his script and at the end of his presentation there was a pause. The agent asked who gave him his name and number and when Jimmy Earl told him the agent said he'd never heard of no Hernshaw Smathers and hung up. Jimmy Earl was taken aback with the agent's response especially since Hernshaw gave him the name and number. Perhaps the guy was bull shitting and just didn't want to talk on Sunday or already had too many clients, but how could an agent have too many clients since every client had the potential to make that agent rich. Jimmy Earl was puzzled, but he moved down to agent No. 3. Agent No. 3's name was Jackson Switt. Jimmy Earl dialed the number and there was an answer on the third ring. The agent said, "Jackson Switt," and Jimmy Earl came on and told him his name and went into his canned speech. Jackson appeared interested as he asked several questions before telling Jimmy Earl he would think it over and get back to him. The next five calls were a complete bust. There was one wrong number, one phones disconnected, two no one home so leave a message, and two not interested. Jimmy Earl was down to the last two agents. He called a Nelson Stiggs and he answered on the first ring. Jimmy Earl repeated his lines from the script. Nelson sounded interested, interested to the point of offering to meet Jimmy Earl for lunch to talk in greater detail. He told Jimmy Earl where to meet and they agreed as to the time and the call ended. Jimmy Earl didn't call agent No. 10, preferring to wait and see how the lunch meeting went. He also expected a return call from agent No. 1, Brett. He also needed to decide what to do about calling Tracene back. He had only an hour and a half to prepare for the luncheon meeting so he took a quick shower and put on some clean jeans and checkered shirt. He decided to take his music notebooks and his guitar in case. The meeting was to take place at a small restaurant just off Broadway about three blocks from the motel. Jimmy Earl left early to be certain he was on time. He arrived ten minutes before the scheduled meeting and walked in and waited in the lobby where Nelson told him to be. At ten after the hour still no Nelson Stiggs. One thirty and still no Nelson and Jimmy Earl was getting concerned, but mostly he was getting pissed off. At one forty-five the front door opened and in walked a small man in a windbreaker. He spotted Jimmy Earl and assumed this was the guy he was to meet. He introduced himself, but never apologized for being late. The two men were taken to a table and given menus. Nelson ordered a Vodka Collins while Jimmy Earl stuck with a sweet tea. Nelson began the conversation by telling Jimmy Earl about the type of people he represented and the successes he had thus far. He said a lot of shit Jimmy Earl had mostly heard already from Hernshaw about how hard the business was and how few ever made it. He didn't want to hear that shit, he wanted Nelson to tell him how he could help him make it. After about thirty minutes Jimmy Earl was feeling like this meeting was going nowhere, but he decided to remain at least long enough for Nelson to pick up the tab since he was the one doing the inviting to lunch. Jimmy Earl asked Nelson if he wanted to see his songs and Nelson told him no, not at that time, maybe later. He also had no interest in Jimmy Earl playing a chord or two on his guitar. After an hour and a half the two men parted ways and both agreed to talk later, about what, Jimmy Earl had no idea. He went back to the motel thinking he had just wasted most of the afternoon. He got back to his room and put his music and guitar away and lay on his bed wondering what to do next. He looked over at the message light on his phone, but it was not blinking, so no message from Brett. He did have one other agent, agent No. 10, he hadn't tried to call and he would try again the two that were not home although he left messages for both agents. He could call Tracene, what if she was headed to town or better, in town already? He had to stay on task, he had a career to think of, and not some woman's ass he had never seen. He dialed the number for agent No. 10 and someone answered on the fourth ring. Jimmy Earl identified himself and the person on the other end said he was Jubal Klingsmouth. Jimmy Earl got into his canned package while Jubal listened. After Jimmy Earl finished Jubal asked a series of questions which led Jimmy Earl to believe he was sincerely interested and might be willing to take him on as a client. He told him his usual strategy for all new artists and while not all were successful he had managed a decent living representing the clients he had and no, he had no top stars as clients but he did have a few who had swimming pools, three cars, and two color TV's. He told him they could do his standard contract which called for a 10% commission on everything he had a hand in helping Jimmy Earl do as far as music was concerned and he usually did a six month contract with an option by to stretch the thing out to whatever term they could agree on. Jubal told Jimmy Earl he wanted to see the songs he had written for he thought he could push those quicker and easier, and then if some of the songs sold, he could push Jimmy Earl as the singer/songwriter of those songs. Since Jimmy Earl had no dam clue he said it sounded good to him and wanted to know when they could meet. Jubal asked where Jimmy Earl was staying and when he told him he said he would be willing to meet him in the lobby within the hour. Jimmy Earl hung up the phone and sat on the edge of the bed wondering if anything would come of this meeting. While he was sitting there he realized he needed to pay for another month's rent on his motel room. He went down to the desk to pay and was told they would only allow this arrangement for one more month as a courtesy to Jimmy Earl, but they didn't want to get a reputation as a boarding house. Jimmy Earl asked now many other guests did they have like him and was told none, but they just didn't want to continue past another month. Jimmy Earl would have to begin looking for a more permanent living arrangement, maybe it was a good thing, but he couldn't beat the location.

Jimmy Earl went back to his room and waited exactly one more hour before going down to the lobby. He was determined not to be the early bird this time. When he got to the lobby a man made eye contact, then got up and walked toward Jimmy Earl. The man held out his hand and introduced himself as Jubal Klingsmouth and the two men took a seat. Jubal immediately asked to see some of Jimmy Earl's music and as he poured over some of the lyrics he nodded in approval. He asked Jimmy Earl if he had taken any of his songs to the publishing companies down on Music Row. Jimmy Earl replied that he had and gave him the names. Jubal told him if they could reach an agreement he would be immediately involved with those folks. He told Jimmy Earl an agent needed to stay on those people because they got a ton of music, mostly shit, but it came in and if one wasn't careful theirs could get lost in the shuffle. He assured Jimmy Earl he would "work" Music Row immediately.

Jubal asked Jimmy Earl to play a few notes, softly, as they were in a motel with folks going and coming and thus didn't want to cause a commotion. As Jimmy Earl played Jubal smiled as if to say "I can sell this boy's talent!" By the time Jimmy Earl finished Jubal said he felt confident he could make Jimmy Earl some money, how much and how soon he couldn't promise, but he promised to do the leg work to get him and his work in front of key people in Nashville. Jimmy Earl told Jubal he needed a day or so to decide as he had contacted several other agents. Jubal told him he understood, but he would do right by him if he selected him. They shook hands and Jubal left the motel. Jimmy Earl went back up to his room. When he got back in he noticed his message light on the phone was blinking so he rushed over expecting a message from the agent Brett concerning his earlier call. Instead of Brett it was a message from Tracene; she had arrived in Nashville earlier that afternoon and wanted to get together with him that evening. Jimmy Earl was now in a quandary, would he let this invitation go and move on or would he do what most men do, take advantage of the situation. He did the latter; he returned the call to Tracene. She told him she expected to be in Nashville for about a week and would like to "pick up where they left off." She said if they could meet for dinner she would explain the whole thing and maybe they could resume where they were going before the phone call. How could Jimmy Earl, a young man of twenty, turn down such an invitation even when his friend and mentor Hernshaw had told him Tracene was bad news? Maybe Hernshaw didn't have all the facts, just maybe, maybe she was really a good person who had suffered some bad experiences and just needed the right person to come along. Was Jimmy Earl the right person, a man at least 15 years her junior, but hell, who's counting? He told her he would be there at seven and they could go from there. After he hung up he wondered which head had done the talking, but maybe tonight the illogical head would win out. He looked at the clock and realized he didn't have much time to get ready and get to the restaurant. He took another shower as he wanted to be fresh in case and changed his clothes again. It was now 6:30 and he needed to be walking toward the restaurant. Jimmy Earl arrived a little late. Tracene was already seated so the maître d' escorted Jimmy Earl to the table. Tracene got up and planted a nice kiss on Jimmy Earl's lips, which was a nice gesture to begin the evening. The server came and as before Tracene ordered a drink and poured it in the water glass then ordered drink for herself. After they each had a drink they ordered dinner. Tracene asked Jimmy Earl how things were going. He told her about the recording session, the performing at the honky tonk, the car wash, and the search for an agent. Tracene said it sounded like he had been really busy. She shifted the conversation to explaining what happened the night they were together in her motel room when the phone rang. The call was from an important client and since he gave her so much business he always felt like her time was his anytime he wanted to communicate and that was precisely what happened. The guy called late to discuss album cover design changes and what could she do but talk to him, she couldn't afford to lose such a valuable client. Jimmy Earl listened and while he wanted to believe what he was hearing, Hernshaw's voice was ringing in his ear. What should he do, well if he just played along he certainly expected to be back in her bed within a few hours and that was worth the bull shit if that was what it really was. After a few more drinks and a nice dinner, Tracene was once again leaning on Jimmy Earl as they left for her motel. They got a cab and immediately embraced each other as much as was possible in the back seat. They got to the motel and quickly rushed up to the room. Tracene ordered a bottle of champagne and then went to take a quick shower while Jimmy Earl waited for room service. When the room service attendant arrived Jimmy Earl opened the door and had the attendant set the ice bucket on the coffee table. Tracene came out with her same gown as before and seated herself beside Jimmy Earl. Jimmy Earl opened the bottle and poured Tracene a glass then served himself. After both of them had a couple of glasses of champagne it was time to get close again and close they got. Soon they headed to the bedroom and Tracene pulled the covers down while Jimmy Earl stripped down to his briefs. Tracene took off her robe and gave Jimmy Earl a site he wouldn't soon forget. As they slid into bed they quickly began to caressing each other. There was panting and heavy breathing, then squirming around for positioning followed by more heavy breathing and sounds of ecstasy coming from both participants. Jimmy Earl rolled over after about 15 minutes to catch his breath while Tracene lay with legs spread hoping for an encore. Jimmy Earl was the rookie, but he brought his A game and Tracene was not disappointed. By the time the sun came up Monday morning Jimmy Earl had gone four for four which would make any male envious. He couldn't stay longer for Leon wanted everyone back at the studio in case he wanted to make any last minute changes in the songs on the album. Tracene and Jimmy Earl kissed before he left and Tracene told him to call her later. Jimmy Earl left the motel a happy young man. He'd heard stories about young men losing their virginity to young things, teenagers who didn't know shit, but he didn't have any stories about a young man losing his virginity to a mature woman. Besides that, he knew and Tracene knew a night in bed with him wouldn't be one and done unless that's what they both wanted. He left knowing he wasn't finished with Tracene. Jimmy Earl practically ran back to his motel and cleaned up a bit before heading to the studio. He barely made it on time and went straight to the recording studio. Everyone was present and after Jimmy Earl came in Leon rose to address the group. He told them that over the weekend he had some second thoughts about the tracks they cut and he decided he wanted to change two songs on the album. The changes would be two of Jimmy Earl's songs. The band along with Joretta clapped in appreciation and support for Jimmy Earl. Jimmy Earl was completely flummoxed with the announcement. He had no idea what any of this meant. Leon told the group he wanted them to practice the two songs, but until the studio reached an agreement with Jimmy Earl over the use of his songs they couldn't put the tracks on the album. Leon asked Jimmy Earl if he had an agent or wanted an agent. Leon went on to say if Jimmy Earl didn't have an agent he could suggest one, but he recommended he get one because some of the contract shit was legal stuff and he would need someone to explain it to him. Jimmy Earl told Leon he sort of had one, he had negotiated with one but had not finalized the terms yet, but he expected it to happen soon. Leon said it needed to happen soon for he wanted the tracks on his album.

Chapter Five

After Jimmy Earl left the studio he was feeling pretty good, but he needed to get some closure on the agent situation. He still hadn't received a return call from the agent, Brett, but maybe he wasn't interested or maybe his dam wife didn't give him the message. When he got back to the motel he decided to call Hernshaw to get his opinion of Jubal Kingsmouth and also get some further thoughts on Tracene. When he reached Hernshaw he told him Leon wanted to use two of his songs on the album they were producing, but he needed an agent. He asked Hernshaw what he thought of Jubal Klingsmouth. Hernshaw thought for a minute and told Jimmy Earl that as far as he knew he was honest, hard working, reliable, and he thought he would do the best he could for Jimmy Earl, but Jubal didn't have any big name clients. Jimmy Earl then asked about this Brett guy and Hernshaw said he would be good which is why he was high on his list, but getting him would be hard as he was real busy, which might be why he hadn't returned Jimmy Earl's call. Then Jimmy Earl got to the good part, Tracene. When he told Hernshaw he had been with Tracene this time there was a long pause, but Jimmy Earl could hear Hernshaw muttering curse words under his breath before he came back on the line. He told Jimmy Earl he was not surprised as men were like dogs and when they started sniffing around it was hard to walk away from "the good thing." He said at least he didn't have to worry about knocking her up given her age and he also doubted she "had anything." Hernshaw's last words on the subject of Tracene were, "go for it, but don't say I didn't warn you."

After Jimmy Earl's conversation with Hernshaw he called Jubal to tell him he was the choice. Jubal seemed pleased, especially getting Hernshaw's recommendation, and agreed to meet Jimmy Earl in the motel lobby at eleven o'clock to have the contract signed. Jimmy Earl asked Jubal if he expected the 10% commission on the two songs Leon wanted and Jubal told him yes, it needed to be part of the arrangement for he would pick up and carry the contract from Leon's folks to Jubal's lawyer to be sure of the wording and all that would require some money. Jimmy Earl asked how much money Jubal thought he would stand to get for the two songs. Jubal thought for a moment and said $12,000 tops. Jimmy Earl had no idea, but less the 10% commission to Jubal that was still $10,800 and that amount of money could keep him going for a while. Jubal then told him the sticky part could be the royalties once the songs on albums start selling, the question then is what percentage is the publisher wanting plus what are they allowing you in return, if you can't work out a deal they like they can just take their "chips and go home," in other words he was telling Jimmy Earl nothing would happen unless someone, in this case the publisher, got the music out to the public. Jubal believed a 50/50 split would be close to what the publishing company would offer in royalties after they recouped the money they would originally pay to Jimmy Earl. All this was foreign to Jimmy Earl but as long as he published something and made some money off of it he was satisfied. Jimmy Earl told Jubal everything sounded good to him and he would see him at eleven to sign the papers. Jimmy Earl ran down to the vending machine on his hall and got some chips, candy and a soft drink as it was nearing lunch and he didn't have time to go out. He had to slow down consuming junk food, but what could he do when he was hungry and in a hurry?

At eleven sharp Jubal arrived to the motel lobby. Jimmy Earl was already there and together they went over the contract. The contract included any new gigs Jimmy Earl acquired either himself or through Jubal. Jimmy Earl was agreeing from that day forward any new work attained by and for Jimmy Earl would be obtained by Jubal, but if Jimmy Earl did it on his own it was the same as if Jubal did it and Jubal would get the same 10% commission. The contract did not apply to any work acquired prior to such as the honky tonk and the car wash. After Jubal went over the contract and answered questions Jimmy Earl signed and now he had an agent working for him.

Before Jimmy Earl got to the car wash he called Leon and told him he was now under contract and Jubal Klingsmouth would be ready to negotiate with Leon's company to purchase the rights to use his songs in the morning and that barring any major hurdles Leon could get started recording sometime later tomorrow if he so desired. When he got to the car wash he filled Hernshaw in on his new contract and Hernshaw was pleased that he was official now. When he finished at the car wash Jimmy Earl walked back to the honky tonk on Broadway. When he walked in there were a few cheers. He found the manager and told him about his contract and the impending sale of two songs. The manager was happy for him and told him if he needed to stop the gig he could. Jimmy Earl told him he wanted to continue as long as he could manage the crazy schedule he currently had. At the band's break Jimmy Earl came on and wowed the crowd and had some people wishing the band stayed on break. As he left the honky tonk he realized he hadn't taken the time all day to call Tracene so he decided to pay her an unannounced visit. When he got to her motel he went straight to her room and knocked on the door. From the other side Jimmy Earl heard a "who is it?" Jimmy Earl identified himself and Tracence said just a minute as she unhooked the safety chain and opened the door. As Jimmy Earl walked past her he noticed an older man sitting on the couch with a drink in his hand. Jimmy Earl got his feathers ruffled as Tracene introduced the man as a "business associate." Jimmy Earl immediately assumed he was the guy who called her a few weeks ago while they were in bed together. Jimmy Earl had no way of knowing if the guy was really there on "business." Since there was all kinds of "business" only Tracene and the guy knew why he was there and since Jimmy Earl was not her "boyfriend" or anything then what difference did it make who she entertained? As long as he could take his turn when the time came he decided not to give a dam and given the approximate age of this guy Jimmy Earl knew what he could deliver in the sack versus this guy so he was hardly intimidated. Tracene offered Jimmy Earl a drink but he declined the offer and in about fifteen minutes he decided to leave.

That night Jimmy Earl did some figuring as to what he should do with the money from the sale of his songs. The first thing he needed to do was to find a new place to live for soon his second month would be up and he would be out on the street. He went down to the lobby to get a local paper to look for housing ads. There were several pages so it took a while for Jimmy Earl to browse through all of them while taking notes on the most promising ones. He wanted a place as close to Broadway as the motel was and he wanted a sitting area so he wouldn't have to sit on his bed every dam night. He wanted all the utilities included. Most of the choices were apartments, but there were a few rooming houses which he doubted would be attractive since he imagined they were operated by some little old lady who wouldn't put up with much shit. He selected three apartments that fit his criteria and hopefully at break during the recording sessions he would have a chance to call and set up some appointments to go look at these properties. He wondered if he would soon be able to buy a car and not have to walk all over town. He would just wait and see what Jubal could get for the use of the songs. Jubal had told him the company would make an offer probably lower than Jimmy Earl might want because to them dealing with an unknown they figured they were in a better negotiating position. Jubal told Jimmy Earl he would not agree to anything lower than $8,000, so anything over that figure Jimmy Earl should be pleased. Jimmy Earl thought about Tracene and the man in her motel room and while it aggravated him all he was pissed about was he couldn't have her. He figured if things kept progressing as they had she'd be glad to sleep with him anytime he wanted her to, he'd be the man and she wouldn't be shit. Tracene was certainly not the woman he desired in a long term relationship, but she sure was good for a romp in the sack. He knew he needed to find some time to talk to Abby at the front desk at the recording studio. She was more the type of woman he would be interested in for the long haul, but when would he get the time? He also realized he had totally forgotten about his sick mother, Mags. Clitus had called last week expressing concern over Mags' health, but he had not called with an update and Jimmy Earl, being busy, had simply forgotten all about it. He looked at the clock to see if it was too late to call, as Clitus usually turned in around ten. It was eleven thirty, too late to call, so he would try to call Clitus sometime tomorrow. How could a young man forget about his sick mother he wondered, but it was easy to forget for she never gave a shit about him from the day he was born, so yes, it was easy to forget about her? Jimmy Earl removed his clothes and threw them over in the corner, yet another task, that of washing his dirty clothes needed to be done soon. He thought if he starting making some real money hell, he'd send his clothes out to the laundry.

Jimmy Earl woke up early as he had yet another busy day. He grabbed his free breakfast doughnuts and coffee and headed for the studio. He arrived at about seven forty-five and Abby was already at her desk. He spoke and they had a brief conversation and Jimmy Earl did manage to tell her he would like to take her out sometime and she said she would be happy to go out with him. Jimmy Earl waited in the lobby for Jubal to arrive for what they both hoped would be an acceptable financial package for Jimmy Earl's two songs. When Jubal arrived Abby called Leon to let him know Mr. Klingsmouth and Jimmy Earl had arrived. In a few minutes Leon came through the double doors and shook hands with both men and after seeing Jubal he said he remembered him from a few years ago when he represented a singer he could not recall, but anyway one who obviously didn't make the big time. When they all got to Leon's office there were some other people seated around the table. Leon introduced one man as his immediate supervisor, the one who signed off on such deals, and the other man was the studio's key lawyer. Leon motioned for all to have a seat and the supervisor began the proceedings explaining why everyone was there, then the lawyer took over, explaining the details of the contract stipulating how much Jimmy Earl would be paid and if and when he got royalties what percentage he would receive. Jubal listened and made eye contact with Jimmy Earl along the way so he would know things were proceeding as usual. When they got to the amount the studio officials were willing to pay the amount offered was $6,000. Almost before the lawyer got the amount out of his mouth Jubal said, "no way." All this was especially hard because Jimmy Earl was still being paid by the studio as a session man while he was negotiating with the same people about his songs. The supervisor told Jubal and Jimmy Earl to take a short break to allow him, Leon, and the lawyer to discuss the offer further. Jubal and Jimmy Earl walked back to the lobby. Jimmy Earl's opinion was to take the money and hope the next time around he'd get more, but Jubal said well if he agreed to a low figure then every other dam time they would offer less than what he deserved and word would get around town that a deal could be had with Jimmy Earl Quagmire. Jubal was firm they should take a stand here, draw a line in the sand and not budge. Jubal said his bottom line was $8,000, which they didn't yet know, but perhaps they'd come back with a better offer and $6,000 was not a fair offer. Jimmy Earl found time to talk briefly with Abby again and he told her things were not going well, but he had hoped they could reach a settlement. She told him good luck and invited him to have dinner with her on Friday evening. Jimmy Earl told her he still had the gig at the honky tonk, but he had some flexibility and he thought he could get off to come. She gave him her phone number and address and told him if he could get away she'd expect him by six. Leon came to the lobby to summon Jimmy Earl and Jubal back to the meeting room. This time the lawyer told them the three of them had talked and decided that since Leon thought the songs could be important to the success of the album they agreed to $8,500. Jubal looked at Jimmy Earl and he shook his head approvingly so Jubal told them it was a deal, draw up the papers and they would sign. The lawyer took out a new form and wrote in the amount of $8,500 in ink and passed the document around to be signed by all those present. Jimmy Earl asked when he would get the money and the lawyer said they would have a check cut by the time he left the recording session. Jimmy Earl sensed Leon assumed they would reach an agreement since he already had the band and Joretta present for a recording session. Jimmy Earl was happy and Jubal as his negotiator was happy.

The meeting ended and Jubal departed feeling positive with his first negotiated settlement for his new client, Jimmy Earl Quagmire. Jimmy Earl walked to the recording studio and prepared to cut two of his songs for the album. The band worked well into the afternoon trying to satisfy Leon and finally at about four fifteen he signaled he was pleased and the session ended. Jimmy Earl left and dropped by the business office to pick up a check for $8,500.00, his first big payday. He walked to his bank and deposited the check. He had a cashier's check made out to Jubal Klingsmouth in the amount of $850.00, which was his first commission as Jimmy Earl's agent. He called Jubal when he got to the motel to tell him he had his money and Jubal told him to put the check in the mail. Jimmy Earl was very pleased with himself. He had some real money, an agent who was working to get him more work and a date with a cute young woman on Friday evening. As he sat on the side of his bed he realized he had not called Clitus to check on the condition of Mags. He picked up the receiver and dialed Clitus' number. The phone rang and rang, but nobody answered. Jimmy Earl couldn't leave a message because Clitus refused to get an answering machine. Now Jimmy Earl was anxious, what if things were dire and he didn't know, but then he figured if Mags was worse surely Clitus would have called to give him an update. He relaxed and assumed things were fine, but he still needed to hear the voice of a parent confirming all was okay. He decided to go down to the cafeteria and have dinner and when he returned he would try again to reach Clitus. The cafeteria was full as the line moved at a snail's pace, giving Jimmy Earl more time to decide what he wanted for dinner. When he got to the serving line he ordered roast turkey, cranberry sauce, stuffing, and mashed potatoes. He topped off his meal with a slice of sweet potato pie. When he found a table he panned the room to see if he knew anyone, which was doubtful. When his eyes got to the beverage station he thought he noticed a familiar rear end and as she turned sure enough it was someone he knew, Jade. She had apparently returned from Colorado. The last time he spoke with her she mentioned she would call him if and when she returned, well, she had returned and had not called him. Anyway he sat back, ate his dinner, and hoped she might come over to refill his glass with sweet tea. By the time Jimmy Earl started on his dessert Jade had not found her way to his table to refill his glass. He was wondering if he was being ostracized or was she just real busy. Since the cafeteria was so large he couldn't see the entire dining area from his table. Anyway, what the hell, he had thousands of dollars in the bank, he had an agent, he had an older woman to screw, and a younger one to have dinner with on Friday so if Jade didn't want to come over and speak to him, well, so be it. He finished his pie, walked to the checkout counter, paid his bill, and left the cafeteria. He walked back to the motel and sat in the lobby for a while. Many thoughts passed through his mind while he sat there. He knew he needed to call home before it got too late. He also desired to check on apartments because time was running out on deciding where he was to move at the end of the month. He needed to get by to see Hernshaw at the car wash early the next day before he started playing. He intended to take a look at some cars because he felt he really needed some transportation soon. Then he contemplated Tracene as she was still in Nashville and the more he thought about the one night they spent together the more he thought that was the call he needed to make. He went up to his room and dialed Tracene's number. She answered and they chatted for a few moments before Jimmy Earl asked could he come over? Tracene told him he could, but he couldn't stay long as she had to be up early to get to an eight o'clock meeting regarding designing some album covers. She told him she'd love to see him if for just a few minutes. He told her he was on the way and hung up. Tracene called room service for some wine and it was delivered before Jimmy Earl got there.

When Jimmy Earl got to the motel he went right to Tracene's room and this time when she opened the door she was the only person in the room. They embraced and kissed each other and then Tracene offered him a seat on the sofa while she poured him a glass of wine and then poured herself a second glass of wine. They got caught up and Tracene seemed pleased that Jimmy Earl's career was moving in a positive direction. Jimmy Earl enjoyed listening to Tracene explain some details about how her album design business worked. They had a nice conversation, and then Jimmy Earl remembered the real reason he came over, for some quick sex. He moved closer on the sofa and put his arms around Tracene and she moved closer. After he leaned in and started kissing her she pushed him back and told him "not tonight, I told you I have to be up early in the morning." Jimmy Earl moved back on the sofa and pouted and sat there silent and stared at the wall for several minutes. Tracene offered him more wine, but he was too pissed to accept another glass. He got up and walked to the door, opened it without saying another word to Tracene, and left. He walked back to his motel as fast as he could. It was nine o'clock when he got back to his room. He called Clitus and this time Clitus answered. He asked why Jimmy Earl hadn't called before to check on Mags, but Jimmy Earl told him he had been real busy and just forgot to call. Clitus told Jimmy Earl Mags had gone to the doctor for some tests and concluded he didn't know what in the hell was wrong with her. Mags made a follow up appointment for next month and expected a series of more tests to get to the bottom of the thing. Jimmy Earl asked what the symptoms were and all he got from Clitus was Mags didn't have much energy and seemed to be in a foul mood most of the time. Jimmy Earl told Clitus that with those symptoms her condition could be a lot of things. He filled Clitus in on his music success and Clitus was very happy for him. Jimmy Earl told Clitus to keep him apprised of Mags' condition and he hung up.

The next morning Jimmy Earl set up appointments to see the three apartments he had investigated a few days earlier. The month was half over and he needed to find permanent housing. He was able to set up showings for two of the three units that morning and the third he had to schedule for the next day. The two were within walking distance even though the distance was further away from the motel, but he expected to purchase a car so the distance was a nonissue. The initial apartment he looked at was on the first floor and featured everything a single man like Jimmy Earl needed, but he didn't like the idea of living on that floor and since it was the only unit available he told them "thanks," and he'd "get back to them if he decided to take it." The second apartment was one block further away from the motel which was really one block further away from Broadway. The apartment manager took him to the unit on the 5th floor which he liked much better and matched his criteria. He asked about the rent and the security deposit and was told the monthly rent was $250.00 and the refundable deposit was $150.00. Jimmy Earl still had money from his job in Wistful Springs, plus some earnings from the car wash, the big check for $8,500.00 he just received, and soon he would have a check for his recording sessions, so he felt he could easily afford an apartment. He told the manager he liked the apartment and wanted to move in by the end of the month. He wrote a check for $150.00 to cover the security deposit and paid the first month's rent. He left the unit feeling pretty good. As he walked back to the motel he wondered if old Jubal was working hard getting him some more work. When he returned to the motel it was just after one so he gathered his guitar and walked to the car wash. When he arrived he updated Hernshaw about the purchase of rights to use his songs on an album. Hernshaw told him he thought that was a huge step in his career and congratulated him. He also expressed confidence in his agent, Jubal and said as long as he had known the boy he believed he worked hard in the best interest of his clients and Jimmy Earl could count on the old boy doing the best he could for him. Jimmy Earl also told Hernshaw he had seen Tracene recently and Hernshaw had no comment. Jimmy Earl played and sang until closing time then hustled down to the honky tonk to play during the band's break. The manager spoke briefly to Jimmy Earl about the band's concerns about him playing at the break and frankly, they had done a one eighty, they did not like it and felt he was becoming a distraction. They wanted the manager to take a stand; it was either them or Jimmy Earl. Jimmy Earl was disappointed but not surprised and told the manager that since those boys had been there for so long he certainly had no designs on replacing the band as the lead act. He said he was glad to play that evening, get his final compensation, and walk away, but he would be happy to fill in if he was ever needed. He mentioned he had sold the rights to two of his songs and in a parting shot asked the manager how many songs any of the band members had sold. As he walked back to the motel he was actually relieved at be cut loose at the honky tonk. It was hard to leave the car wash and rush over and play at breaks until eleven or twelve. He doubted he would miss it that much and hoped other opportunities would soon come available.

The next day was Friday and all he had planned was working at the car wash and then going to Abby's for dinner. When he got to the car wash he told Hernshaw he needed off early. Hernshaw asked why and Jimmy Earl said he had a dinner date at a girl's house. Hernshaw was happy he was not getting up with Tracene he had no problem letting him leave work early. Jimmy Earl played his music and entertained until four and then left for the motel to get ready for his dinner date. He took a shower and put on his last clean clothes and went down to the lobby and sat around until time to leave. He looked at the want ads just in case Jubal wasn't, but saw nothing of interest in the music field. The next day was Saturday and he wondered if was time to look at buying a car, maybe a good used car. While he had a nice bank account and spent very little money he didn't want to splurge too much until he landed a job with a more steady income. Maybe he should wait just a little longer, after all the walking wasn't that bad and it was good exercise. He would sleep on it and decide when he woke up in the morning, but now the focus shifted to his date.

]
He walked to Abby's place, which was about six blocks from the motel. When he arrived he noticed it was an apartment complex which from the outside looked a bit like the place he was moving to at the end of the month. He took the elevator to the third floor and found her apartment to be about midway down the hall. He rang the doorbell and Abby opened the door and greeted him with a smile. She offered him a seat and chatted with him from the kitchen while she put the finishing touches on dinner. She told Jimmy Earl they were having lasagna. She offered him some red wine and he accepted, although he had never consumed any red wine. The only other wine he had was white wine as ordered by Tracene. When Abby called him to the table he was on his third glass and asked Abby how she purchased the wine since she was about his age. She told him she had friends and they bought alcohol for her when she wanted it. During dinner Jimmy Earl asked Abby about the various people at the recording studio and about how things worked there. She told him what she could, but she admitted she really didn't know that many people there and little at all about how things worked. After clearing the table after dinner Abby and Jimmy Earl sat on the couch and talked about their families, their likes and dislikes, and their hopes for the future. At about ten Jimmy Earl decided it was time to go as he didn't want to wait too late to walk six blocks in the dark. At the door they embraced and exchanged a brief kiss and Jimmy Earl was on his way. He had a nice evening and Abby seemed to be a nice girl, but did he want, need a nice girl? At that time of evening maybe he needed to kick things up a notch or two. When he returned to his room he decided to call Tracene and sure enough she was in her room at that hour on a Friday night. They talked briefly and Jimmy Earl asked if he could come over. Tracene said sure and without further ado Jimmy Earl jumped into the shower to clean all his vital body parts. He dried off and put the same clothes back on he wore to Abby's for everything else was dirty. When he got to Tracene's motel he remembered the elevator was slow so he took the stairs to her room. He knocked and it was almost like Tracene was on the other side of the door waiting because she opened the door immediately. They kissed each other just like old lovers and went over to the sofa to sit down. Jimmy Earl told her he completed the negotiations for the rights to use two of his songs and he would no longer be playing at the breaks at the honky tonk. Tracene told him she was happy for him and she would be leaving Nashville on Sunday. Tracene had no spirits for them to drink so they just sat and looked at each other until Jimmy Earl made a move. The next thing he knew it was Saturday morning and he was in Tracene's bed with no clothes on. They lay in bed until ten before getting up, first Tracene to rustle up something to eat and make a pot of coffee while Jimmy Earl went to the bathroom to take yet another shower. After breakfast Jimmy Earl asked Tracene what her plans were for the day and she said she had a business lunch and then at two another business meeting, but after that she was free. Jimmy Earl asked if he could take her to a nice restaurant, his treat as he wanted to treat her to a nice meal before she left. She told him that would be fine and they set the time for 7:00P.M. Jimmy Earl told her he would get a cab and pick her up at 6:45. He would call and make reservations as soon as he got back to the motel. He wanted very much to impress this older woman and show her he had his own money, could select a nice place to eat, and even get a cab. She knew what he could do in bed, but he wanted to display these other skills as well.

On Saturday morning Jimmy Earl called Jubal to check on the status of things and was told progress was slow, but Jubal said he had spent the week working the other studios on Music Row about using some of Jimmy Earl's songs. Two companies actually said they had read his songs and might be interested soon in talking further about acquiring the rights to use the songs on upcoming albums. Jubal mentioned he had made some contacts around town regarding Jimmy Earl performing, but so far he had no takers. Jimmy Earl said he appreciated his effort and to stay in touch if anything opened up. He was lying on his bed trying to figure out what he wanted to do on a Saturday and decided to go to the cafeteria for breakfast and see if he could get a chance to speak to Jade. The line at the cafeteria was light and Jimmy Earl was through the line in five minutes. This time he managed to get a table close to the beverage stand so that way if Jade was working she'd have to see him. Jimmy Earl began to eat his breakfast when he noticed Jade returning to the beverage stand to get a fresh pitcher of coffee. Jimmy Earl spoke first and Jade turned around, smiled and said "hi." After she filled her pitcher she came over to his table and they chatted briefly. She told him she didn't like Colorado all that much and decided to return to Nashville and was able to get her old job back. She planned to attend a community college next fall, but she had no idea which program she wanted to pursue. Jimmy Earl filled her in on his progress and she seemed impressed. They agreed to talk again and maybe plan to go out. When Jimmy Earl left the cafeteria he was glad he got to talk to Jade. He had liked her from the first night, but she left for Colorado before he had a chance to see more of her and since he wasn't yet tied down by anyone he was interested in spending more time with her whenever he could. As he walked back to the motel he thought maybe he would look at some cars since he had nothing else planned until he picked up Tracene. If he could find a good deal maybe he would just buy a car, get some insurance, and pick Tracene up his in new wheels. He possessed a North Carolina Operator's License so all he needed was a vehicle. When he got to the motel he asked his trusty desk clerk for the closest car dealerships and was given three, two used car lots, and one new car lot within walking distance. It was a good day to walk and Jimmy Earl had gotten a lot of exercise since he arrived in Nashville. As he walked he tried to decide whether he wanted to go with a used car, maybe one or two years old or just buy a new car. Did he want to buy a car outright or make monthly payments? He decided to listen to the salespeople and hopefully they would tone down their sales pitches and try to help him decide what was best for him.

The first dealership was a used car lot and seemed to have quite a variety of cars to choose from. As soon as Jimmy Earl walked onto the lot a salesman was on top of him and ready to show him anything and everything on the lot. Jimmy Earl hadn't put much thought into what type of car he wanted so he was at a distinct disadvantage. The salesman was a fast talker spewing out tons of information Jimmy Earl could not process. Jimmy Earl finally got the man to stop talking long enough to tell him he wanted a small, four door sedan and he didn't want to pay more than $2,000.00 for it. The man paused and then told him he needed to go to his office and get the list of his inventory to see which cars matched Jimmy Earl's criteria. A few minutes later the salesman returned with a two page list of available cars. As the two men walked up and down the rows of used cars the salesman mentioned the various options, the prices, and the kinds of deals he would be willing to make if Jimmy Earl purchased a car that day. By the time they got to the end of the last row Jimmy Earl had selected about four cars he was interested in and told the salesman. They returned to the first car and Jimmy Earl waited while the salesman went to his office to retrieve the keys to the four cars. He returned and opened the driver's side door and let Jimmy Earl hop in to see what he thought. They repeated the same procedure for the remaining three cars. By the time Jimmy Earl had inspected the cars inside and out he was not ready to buy anything just yet which prompted the salesman to kick his sales pitch into high gear. He told Jimmy Earl if he bought that day he would reduce the price by $500, but Jimmy Earl refused to budge, then the salesman kicked in lifetime oil changes, but still Jimmy Earl refused to move on a purchase. The salesman was losing it and asked why in the hell Jimmy Earl wasn't ready to buy since he came on the dam lot looking for a car. At that point Jimmy Earl leveled with the man and said he wouldn't buy a car from him because he was too pushy, in fact he was a freaking asshole and he'd never buy a car from him and he turned and walked off the lot. The salesman yelled a few expletives as Jimmy Earl walked further and further away from the lot. If this was the shit he had to go through just to buy a dam car maybe he needed to keep walking. He decided his next stop would be a new car lot; maybe the sales approach would be different with new cars. He found the dealership and as he walked around out front looking at the new cars he discovered for a few dollars more he could buy a brand new car, so why would he think of a used car? Soon a salesman approached him and offered to assist when he was ready. Jimmy Earl told the man he was ready. He liked the small light blue sedan and wanted to take it for a test drive. The man went inside to get the keys and a license tag to put on the car. Once the tag was in place the two men got in the car. The salesman explained the instrument panel and showed Jimmy Earl the location of the emergency brake. Jimmy Earl cranked the car and drove off the lot. He drove for about five blocks, made a u turn and headed back to the dealership. When they got out at the dealership Jimmy Earl asked the price of the car and the man told him he would check with the sales manager and see if they could do a bit better than the sticker price. In a few minutes the salesman returned and told Jimmy Earl that given that particular car their profit margin at the sticker price was simply too small to allow a reduction in price even if he paid cash. Jimmy Earl said he understood and stood in front of the car trying to decide if he needed the car or did he want to continue his search. The salesman was patient and offered no additional sales pitch while he waited for Jimmy Earl to decide. After about three minutes Jimmy Earl told the salesman he would buy the car. The men went inside the showroom and Jimmy Earl sat in the salesman's office while the finance manager prepared the paperwork which took about forty-five minutes. The salesman escorted Jimmy Earl to the finance manager's office and the man explained sheet by sheet the sales contract. After he was done Jimmy Earl signed at the bottom of the last sheet and then he got out his checkbook and prepared to write a check in the amount of $3,800.00, but the finance manager stopped him and said he wasn't authorized to accept a personal check for the entire amount of the vehicle. At that point Jimmy Earl had enough of car sales people for one day so he got up, thanked him for his time and headed for the front door. The salesman spotted Jimmy Earl on the way out as he was returning from the coffee machine and asked was all the paperwork completed. Jimmy Earl responded saying as far as he was concerned all the paperwork was in fact finished, but he was finished with all of them and was leaving, leaving without buying their car. The salesman said nothing; he just turned around and walked back to his office. Jimmy Earl decided he was finished for the day and determined it might be a while before he bought a car. He walked back down to Broadway to listen to some music at one of the honky tonks. He was hesitant to go to the honky tonk where he had played for fear of causing some commotion if he was asked to play. He just wanted to hear the music and waste some time before returning to the motel to get ready to take Tracene to dinner. He was almost to the end of Broadway before he entered a honky tonk with music favorable to his ear. He sat at the bar and ordered a sweet tea and thought about his 21st birthday, while still two months away, couldn't arrive soon enough. The band was good, but the singer was in Jimmy Earl's opinion, well, not very good. Jimmy Earl did not think he was arrogant about his abilities he was just sensibly confident. He must have stayed at the honky tonk until about three o'clock before he left for the motel. When he got back he went up to his room and took a short nap. When he woke up he got ready and went to the lobby and hung around until about 6:30. He went to the desk to request a cab and the clerk said there was one parked out front. Jimmy Earl walked outside and motioned to the driver he wanted the cab so the man got out and opened the door. Jimmy Earl gave him the address and they reached Tracene's motel at 6:50. Jimmy Earl asked the cabbie to wait as he would be right back. He went up to get Tracene and she was ready to go. They held hands on the way back down to the lobby and out to the waiting cab. When they got inside Jimmy Earl told the driver which restaurant he wanted to go to and they were off, Tracene and Jimmy Earl in close quarters all the way. The cab stopped in front of the restaurant and let both riders out at the curb. Jimmy Earl had his arm around Tracene's waist as they entered the restaurant. The maitre'd showed them to their table and after reviewing the cocktail menu Tracene ordered her drink for "drink and switch" as usual. After they both had drinks their usual way they perused the menu and asked several question to their server about the specials. By the time the second drinks were on the table the entrees were ordered. Jimmy Earl knew Tracene was leaving on Sunday so he knew this had to be a momentous evening. He asked Tracene if she knew when she would return to Nashville and she had no idea as to if and when she would be in Nashville again. Jimmy Earl exuded a look of disappointment, but Tracene assured him she'd be happy for him to fly to Shreveport whenever he wanted. Jimmy Earl perked up with that offer and told her he most certainly would be interested in visiting Shreveport since he'd never been there. The dinner lasted for most of two hours and by the time they left Tracene was her usual self, in need of assistance. The maitre'd hailed a cab and soon they were on their way back to Tracene's room. When they got to her place she ordered more booze from room service to maintain their buzz. By the time a bottle of wine was half empty Tracene was saying and doing things she wouldn't do sober. She took off all of her clothes and danced around Jimmy Earl in the nude. While he enjoyed it he was embarrassed for her that she was out of control to the point of removing all of her clothes. He didn't find the dance all that sexy and was repulsed about the whole thing. She tried to get Jimmy Earl to remove his clothes and dance with her, but he was in no mood for such silly shit. He thought that if she didn't pull it together soon he would just up and leave her standing naked in the middle of her motel room floor. He asked her to put on her gown which pissed her off so she went in her bedroom and slammed the door and locked it. She stayed in the bedroom for what seemed like an hour until Jimmy Earl got up and knocked on the door asking her to let him in. She refused to come to the door and let him in, so he gave her an ultimatum, unlock the door and come out or he was leaving. Who was the adult here, certainly not her. Times up! Jimmy Earl left Tracene's room and walked to the elevator. He hailed a cab on the street and was back in his motel room within 30 minutes. As he prepared for bed he knew he had seen Tracene for the last time. To be an older woman she seemed very immature at times. He wondered how in the world she was so good at album design and how in the world was she ever able to stay serious long enough to secure a deal designing anything. He thought Jade and Abby for comparison sake were much more mature for their age than this woman. He was done this time, finished, no more calls would he make or receive from the woman from Shreveport. Tomorrow he planned to call home and check on his mother and he would call Jade and ask if she wanted to hang out with him Sunday afternoon.

Jimmy Earl was up by nine on Sunday morning and decided to call Clitus to see how Mags was doing. Clitus answered the phone and asked Jimmy Earl how things were going. Jimmy Earl told Clitus he got his money for the rights to two of his songs and was planning to move into a new place at the end of the month. He also told Clitus he looked at buying a car, but got irritated with the pressure from the sales people. Clitus told him car salesmen were often like that and if he wanted a car decide before he went what he wanted and how much he was willing to pay and don't stray from that. Jimmy Earl said it would be a while before he looked at buying a car. He asked about Mags and Clitus told him her doctor referred her to a psychiatrist who diagnosed her as having bipolar disorder. Jimmy Earl asked what the hell being bipolar was. Clitus said the symptoms were mood swings, no energy followed by excessive energy. He said they prescribed some pills to help and suggested she regularly see a psychiatrist and hope it all worked. He said the explanation went a long way for him to better understand why Mags had been such a pain in the ass for so long, pissy one day and sweet the next. Jimmy Earl told Clitus he'd call again in a few things to make sure Mags was taking the prescribed medication. Jimmy Earl thought about the bipolar diagnosis for a while and felt bad that there were times over the past years he got extremely mad at Mags for the things she said when all along this illness might have been the key reason for all the negative comments she made to him. Hopefully her life now would improve.

Jimmy Earl dialed the number to Jade's parent's house, but no one answered so he decided to take a long walk to try and sort things out. Within two weeks he would be moving to a new apartment and knew he had enough money to pay his rent well into the next year. He was still undecided about buying a car, but figured he would eventually buy one. He had an agent he had complete confidence in and figured within a matter of time Jubal would find some gainful employment in the music business. He had a good friend and mentor in Hernshaw and he knew he could play at the car wash as long as he needed to and at least he earned enough money to pay for his meals. He was pretty certain his relationship with Tracene, was over and he had no plans to ever communicate with her again, even for sex. He was concerned about Mags, but at least now they had a name for her condition and he understood it could be controlled somewhat by medication. He had two other women friends, one he had dinner with and the other he only talked to for a few hours. He liked both of them, but until he was around them more he had no idea if or when he would settle into being with one of them. Maybe along the way he would meet someone else he liked better. What he needed at the moment was steady work in the music field, but all in all he felt his life was good.

Chapter Six

By fall Jimmy Earl had reached his 21st birthday and he could buy beer from any honky tonk on Broadway, that is, after he showed the bartender proof of his age. Jubal hadn't found Jimmy Earl any meaningful work other than a few stand in gigs for a few nights around Nashville. Mags health was no worse and according to Clitus when she remembered to take her medication he could stand to live with her, if not, she could be a royal pain. He was still on the road much more than he wanted to be. Clitus still had visions of one day getting a job where he could be home every night. Jimmy Earl continued to see Jade infrequently and he had yet to figure her out. It seemed every time he thought he understood her she would do some unexplainable thing and he'd back off for a while. On the other hand Abby was as predictable as a morning sunrise. She was always on time for everything and always did everything she said she would do, so much so, Jimmy Earl thought she was boring as hell, but she was a sweet person and probably one day would be someone's good wife and a great mother to some kids. He was beginning to wonder as the fall was slipping away just how long he could stay in Nashville without any gainful employment. He still had a good bit of the money from the sale of his song rights, but the pot was not filling up with the few dollars from the car wash. If something didn't open up soon he had some decisions to make. Recently he had heard about a new oil pipeline being built from Prudhoe Bay to Valdese, Alaska. He had read that if you could stand the weather you could make a shit ton of money pretty fast. He wondered if that was something he could do for a while to make some fast money and then return and try to restart his music career. He didn't see any way he would move to Alaska and end up loving it, given what he had heard about the place, but the money, well, one couldn't make that kind of money in Nashville. He talked to Hernshaw about the possibility of moving to Alaska for a while and Hernshaw told him a man needed money and sometimes one had to go where the money was, even for a short time to make ends meet. He advised him not to lose sight of his real goal unless his goal had changed. Jimmy Earl sought the advice of Clitus and he told him no way in hell would he go to Alaska for any amount of money. He told him about the extreme weather and the stretches of wilderness and wild animals and no, he'd never go. He suggested Jimmy Earl explore some other kind of work to make ends meet until he got more involved in music. Clitus mentioned what if he left and Jubal got something lined up, what good would it do if he was mired up in oil in Alaska? Jimmy Earl even asked Mags what she thought and she told him she didn't really give a shit what he did. He asked his girl friends and Jade said it sounded like fun and Abby said she'd really miss him. After all this advice Jimmy Earl was once again, confused and pissed off, especially with Jubal since he had failed to come up with some career making job.

Jimmy Earl did make contact with the pipeline office in Fairbanks, Alaska regarding the details of working on the pipeline and the man told him straight up, it was no picnic and quite frankly he spent most of his working days trying to get and keep enough workers to make any progress on the dam pipeline. He did say if a man could last for 6-12 months he could make some good money. Jimmy Earl told him he'd give serious consideration to coming and asked the man to send him an employment application.

A few days later when Jimmy Earl went to his mailbox at his apartment he had an envelope with an Alaskan return address so he assumed the envelope must contain his application for a job on the pipeline. He had visited the local library to read up on Alaska to get an idea of what it was like to live there and he was not all that excited about the extreme cold, especially if one had to be outside working. As he looked over the application all he could think about was the money he could make in a short period of time. If other men could stand to work there why couldn't he? He began filling out the application and when he got to the section where the applicant lists their job skills he left it blank. If they wanted him they would have to train him to perform a job. The application was three pages long and the more parts he completed the more irritated he got. Jimmy Earl was on the third page when the phone rang. It was Jubal and he wanted to meet with Jimmy Earl as soon as possible. Jimmy Earl asked Jubal to come over to his apartment if he'd like. Jubal said he'd be happy to and would be there as soon as he could and for Jimmy Earl to run out and get some champagne for there would be reason to celebrate. Jimmy Earl looked at the pipeline application and promptly threw it into the trash can, grabbed his coat and made a dash to the nearest quik mart to pick up some alcohol. He was so excited he ran all the way to the quik mart and back. When he got back to the main entrance of the apartment complex Jubal was just pulling into the parking lot. The men came together at the entrance, shook hands, slapped each other on the back and headed to the elevator. When they got to Jimmy Earl's apartment Jimmy Earl put the champagne in the freezer to get a quick cool down while they talked. He motioned for Jubal to have a seat on his couch and he sat across in a chair as he waited for Jubal to fill him in. Jubal said he had been in contact for months on trying to sell more rights to Jimmy Earl's songs and as of that morning he had a breakthrough. The songs in one of Jimmy Earl's notebooks were of a special theme, and executives of the company that had reviewed the songs felt they could put together a nice album of songs with his theme of lost love. They knew the person they wanted to sing the songs on the album and it was not Jimmy Earl, but another "no name." They hoped they could have a breakthrough album and they just wanted rights to use the songs and were willing to pay. While Jimmy Earl was indeed happy, he would have been happier if he was the singer the company selected. Jubal told Jimmy Earl he pushed hard to have them seriously consider him, even gave them a demo tape, and while they had some interest, the interest was not enough to put Jimmy Earl under contract. They did want all of the 15 songs for their album and Jubal had the numbers they were proposing and if Jimmy Earl was in agreement they could sign the papers as soon as they could be drawn up and he could feel good about the transaction. Jimmy Earl asked how much were they willing to pay him for the rights to the 15 songs. Jubal took a deep breath and said, "$50,000!" Jimmy Earl jumped up from his seat and went over and hugged Jubal and told him "nice work!" He went to the frig to get the champagne and then to the kitchen cabinet for two of the best glasses he had. He poured champagne and they had a toast. Jubal told Jimmy Earl of getting some royalty checks down the road, if the album did well, but not to hold his breath for many checks or big checks. $50,000! Wow, Jimmy Earl could barely write out the number much less figure out what to do with that much money. Jubal hung around long enough to help Jimmy Earl finish the bottle of champagne and as he left he told Jimmy Earl he would expect the legal papers to be ready late the next day or for sure within two days. After Jubal departed Jimmy Earl immediately called Hernshaw and told him his good news and Hernshaw was indeed happy for his car wash guitar player. He called his parents and this time Mags answered because Clitus was on the road and Jimmy Earl told her he'd sold some rights to a few songs and left it at that, no need to share with her how much for all she'd do was make some shitty comment and make him feel bad. He called Abby and told her he had sold some of his songs, but also did not elaborate as to the financial terms and then he called Jade and told her. After giving Jubal his 10% Jimmy Earl would have $45,000, less taxes, but still a nice pile of money. Now he could get any car he wanted or maybe even buy his own apartment, town house, condominium, or even house if he so desired, but he knew the sensible thing to do was play it safe until he finally got a steady income and that may still be a ways off. He called Abby back and asked if he could take her to dinner to celebrate and she said she would be glad to help him celebrate and she predicted this was the beginning of a long and successful career in the music business. He also called Jade and asked if she would like to have lunch the following day before she went to work at the cafeteria and she told him she had a conflict so they agreed to reschedule at a later time. By the time Jimmy Earl got to the car wash for his usual afternoon gig he was floating on air and found himself having a hard time concentrating on the songs he was playing. The turnout was light so Jimmy Earl was able to stop at exactly five, which had been rare. He was to pick Abby up at 6:30P.M., so by the time he reached the apartment he barely had time to shower, get dressed, and head for her house. As he walked he wished he had a dam car. He was tired of the walking and had the funds to purchase anything he wanted so he wasn't waiting. Tomorrow he would visit the car dealerships again and this time he would return to his apartment in a car.

Abby was ready promptly at 6:30 and the taxi driver took them to a restaurant near the Parthenon. This time Jimmy Earl could order his own drinks. By the time they finished dinner it was almost nine. Jimmy Earl hailed a cab and they were back at Abby's by 9:45. Jimmy Earl stayed at her place until almost eleven. By the time he got home he was certain he would be buying a car the next day since he had just spent a small fortune on taxis.

The next morning Jimmy Earl called another cab to take him to car dealerships on Murfreesboro Road. This time he only visited new car dealerships and by ten that morning he drove off the lot in a brand new blue Volvo 240 sedan. He paid cash and impressed everyone at the dealership he had contact with. He was referred to as "Mr. Quagmire." He drove out to the recording studio where Abby worked to show her and she was most impressed, and then he stopped by the cafeteria just before Jade started her shift and she was equally impressed and then he drove over to show Hernshaw and he too was blown away. When he got to his apartment he called Clitus and his mother to tell them, but his mother answered and when he told her he just bought a new car she told him "big deal," but she'd tell Clitus when he got home and then she told him to get off the phone as she was expecting an important phone call. What a bitch," muttered Jimmy Earl as he hung up.

The sale of 15 songs motivated Jimmy Earl to write more songs and he spent most of each morning either involved with writing new songs or perfecting his guitar skills. He was in constant contact with Jubal and knew he was doing the best he could to get Jimmy Earl in front of the music people. Jimmy Earl's goal was to get a gig at a top flight place on a regular basis performing as a headline act, but thus far all he was getting were gigs with bands usually filling in for someone temporarily. He wondered about the possibility of contracting with a studio to cut his own album. Jubal told him he could certainly do such a thing especially since he now had some money to play with, but until he was "known" through some other channels he doubted he'd sell many records. Jimmy Earl took Jubal's advice at face value and told him he would think some more about it.

Early fall quickly turned into early winter and the holiday season was upon the city of Nashville. People appeared to be more pleasant to each other than they usually were as they scurried about their important days performing tasks that to them seemed important. The stores were stocked, as usual, with shit nobody really needed for shoppers to buy stuff to give to people they didn't need. Jimmy Earl was maintaining his writing schedule in the morning hours and with the days getting colder the afternoon gig at the car wash was beginning to make less and less sense. Hernshaw had told him long ago that whenever he was ready cease playing he was fine with it, the music had been good for his business but he certainly didn't expect someone with Jimmy Earl's talent to continue playing at a car wash, especially in winter when the car wash business was a bit slower. Hernshaw got Jimmy Earl to agree to come just three days a week until spring time and since it was almost dark by five he told him he could leave around four thirty. Jubal was working hard pushing more songs up and down Music Row and he was in contact with everyone he knew in the business to get Jimmy Earl out there somewhere performing. He told Jimmy Earl that Joretta's album, the one with two of Jimmy Earl's songs on it had done reasonably well on a regional scale, but nationally it needed help to get it out there, especially the major radio stations. The big guys were powerful and could make or break people by allowing or not allowing their music to be played during key time slots. The dj could also have an impact on sales by granting on the air interviews to stir interest in a particular album. Jimmy Earl, while happy for Joretta, was pissed it wasn't him that was being heard on the radio. He needed a break and he needed it soon. He was managing his money fairly well and wasn't too concerned about running out any time soon. His only expenses were apartment rent and a telephone and the rest of his expenses were associated with eating and drinking. He was no further along in his friendships with either Abby or Jade. By Christmas he had yet to take Jade out on a date. Their contact was mostly an occasional phone conversation or perhaps Jimmy Earl might get to talk to her when he ate dinner at the cafeteria. They seemed to get along fine, but were not seeing each other after work. On the other hand Jimmy Earl was seeing Abby at least every other week, either dropping by the studio or having dinner together. They were yet to be intimate like Jimmy Earl and Tracene had been, there was a good night kiss at the door and that was it. At the holiday season it was nice to be with someone to share things with, but Jimmy Earl still felt no strong attachment to either Jade or Abby. He had not received any further calls from Tracene. He still had no plan to pursue her even if she did communicate with him, but then he doubted she would because he had moved and changed his phone number since her last visit to Nashville. He was done with her, but he missed the sex.

Jubal had a big Christmas party at his house for all of his clients on December 20th and Jimmy Earl was invited. He was not looking forward to going because he knew he would be close to people, not all, who had been more successful than he had been and he anticipated he would be intimidated by their success. Jubal assured him he would have a good time and might even meet some "interesting" young women. At least Jimmy Earl would have a nice car to drive and felt good about that until he pulled in front of the house and noticed several limos with drivers standing next to their vehicles. When Jimmy Earl got to the door he rang the bell and was greeted by Jubal's wife, introduced as Mildene Klingsmouth. She grabbed Jimmy Earl's arm and escorted him around the room introducing him on the way to the bar to anyone in plain sight. While Jimmy Earl was getting a drink and Mildene was getting a refill of white wine, Jubal came over and slapped Jimmy Earl on the back and welcomed him to his home, which from what Jimmy Earl could tell was a mighty fine house. Jubal moved about the room with Jimmy Earl, relieving Mildene to go talk to someone more interesting, introducing him to several of his other clients. Slowly but surely Jimmy Earl began to relax and by the time he was sipping on drink No. 3 he was sufficiently mellowed out to move around the room without assistance. He was moving around and talking to some people for the second and third time and was quite comfortable working the floor. He looked at his glass and discovered it was empty so he went to the bar to get a refill and while he was standing there a woman also in need of a refill came up and while they both waited to be served they struck up a conversation. Her name was Darnell Sanderson and she was originally from the Upper Peninsula of Michigan and was in Nashville working as a backup singer for a recording studio on Music Row. She told Jimmy Earl she was quite busy most of the time and her goal was to one day make her own album, but since she didn't write songs she'd be singing someone else's songs. Jimmy Earl told her he had done a recent stint as a guitarist in a band working on a new album and he had sold the rights to a total of 17 songs and hoped someday to sing and perform his own songs. Darnell seemed impressed and suggested they go somewhere and sit down to continue their discussion. Jimmy Earl agreed and together they walked back into a corner of the living room and sat down. Darnell said she had been in Nashville for three years and had found getting and keeping a job in music to be extremely difficult. Jimmy Earl concurred and told her he had secured Jubal as his agent. Darnell said she hired Jubal 2 years ago and was the reason she had any job. Jimmy Earl told her he was pleased with Jubal's effort, but he still wished he could secure some kind of performing deal soon. As the clock moved closer to eleven o'clock the guests began to slowly exit for their modes of transportation. Jimmy Earl noticed the departure of people so he figured it was time for him to split. He asked Darnell if she would like to go out soon and she said sure. They exchanged phone numbers and addresses and Jimmy Earl asked might she like to go out next Saturday night. She said she would, but they would have to go out later for she expected to be working until at least seven. Jimmy Earl was fine and that he told her he would pick her up at eight unless there was a change in plans. Jimmy Earl had enough of partying so he searched for Jubal and/or Mildene to thank them for inviting him to their party. He got in his Volvo and drove to his apartment. When he got in he had a message from Jade calling to see if he was free on Saturday because she was taking a day off from work for the first time in months and wondered if he'd like to hang out. After all this time trying to get up with Jade and now she called after he had gotten a date lined up with Darnell. Could he pull off a two woman, two date Saturday? Probably not, but he was game to try and returned Jade's call the first thing the next morning and they planned an afternoon of hanging out down on Broadway. Jimmy Earl told her he needed to be back at his apartment by six o'clock and Jade was fine with that, not pressing Jimmy Earl for why he needed to be back early. As he was preparing to drive out to see Hernshaw, Abby called asking him to come to her place on Friday for dinner and he accepted. Jimmy Earl had scheduled a full weekend in the company of women, but since he didn't even have a date in high school he figured he was making up for lost time with females. He drove out to the car wash to see Hernshaw and had to wait as he was with a customer about having some detailing work done. When Hernshaw was finished he directed Jimmy Earl to his office and they sat down to catch up on things. Jimmy Earl told him about Jubal's party and that he knew how to have a great party, but Jimmy Earl was still disappointed he had yet to get him a gig. Hernshaw told him to keep an open mind about things and there was no harm in doing some looking on his own if he so desired. Jimmy Earl mentioned the three date weekend and Hernshaw said, "Well, just get plenty of rest Thursday and pace yourself." Hernshaw mentioned one time when he was a young lad he had seven different dates, seven different woman, seven different days and nights, and seven different sexual experiences and had nothing like it since, but maybe that was a good thing. After hanging out at the car wash for about an hour Jimmy Earl decided to drive down to Broadway and visit a few honky tonks. He found a parking space on the street and filled up the meter which maxed out at two hours and walked down the sidewalk to check out the happenings. He avoided the honky tonk he played at, as he didn't want to get anyone riled up by entering. He stopped at one joint, the Scrambled Country, and went in and sat down. The band was smoking and the afternoon crowd was into the sounds they were laying down. He ordered a draft and sat back and took in the music. When the band took a break one of the band members walked by the table, and then stopped and came back and asked, "say, aren't you Jimmy Earl Quagmire?" Jimmy Earl confirmed that he was, in fact, the real Jimmy Earl Quagmire and could he help him. The guy told him he had heard of him because of the songs from Joretta's album and wondered if he

would sing a couple of the songs after the break. Jimmy Earl shook his head, no, and mentioned the last time he played at a break for a in a honky tonk everyone in the band got pissed off with him, so no, he declined the invitation. The guy pleaded and assured him their band would be pleased if he would perform for they all loved the songs, it would be a onetime thing. Jimmy Earl thought for a moment and told the guy he would if the manager was okay with it. The guy went to fetch the manager and brought him to Jimmy Earl's table to confirm he would be pleased if he played his songs. His honky tonk was different in that he didn't have a regular band so this band wouldn't be playing long enough to get pissed off. Jimmy Earl consented and went to the car to get his guitar. When he returned he went to the stage to get things set up while the manager made the announcement and the crowd gave Jimmy Earl a nice round of applause. He sang his songs for about twenty minutes then told the audience he was done and the band would be returning in a minute. The crowd started chanting, "more, more, more!" The manager came to the stage and asked Jimmy Earl to play some more while the band members sat at the bar drinking beer. By the time Jimmy Earl finished another set the band was getting in the face of the manager and pretty soon they were all shouting at each other. One of the band members threw his bottle at the large mirror behind the bar and cracked the top of the mirror. The manager told all five of them to get the hell out and not to come back or he'd call the dam law. As they walked by the stage they waved their fists at Jimmy Earl and vowed to whip his ass if he came out any time soon. Jimmy Earl looked stunned and turned to the manager and shrugged his shoulders as if to say, what the...? The manager came up to the stage and asked could he stay 'til at least five as he had another group scheduled to come in to play at that time. Jimmy Earl told him he guessed he could, but he needed to add more money to the parking meter. The manager told him he would take care of it and asked where his car was parked and what kind of car did he have. Jimmy Earl told him and the manager sent one of his table servers out to fill up the meter with change. Jimmy Earl played up until 4:45P.M. and stopped to allow the new band time to set up before five. By the time Jimmy Earl got out in the street the members of the band were nowhere to be seen to the relief of Jimmy Earl. He drove home and stayed at his apartment for the remainder of the evening.

The next day Jimmy Earl was scheduled to play at the car wash and he decided to hang around his apartment all morning. It was a cold, but sunny day and Jimmy Earl was really getting tired of playing at the car wash, he felt this gig had run its course. He decided to tell Hernshaw when he got to the car wash he would play until Friday and that would be it. Hernshaw had told him before he could stop at any time and Jimmy Earl appreciated the flexibility he had given him. Before he was ready to leave for the car wash he walked down the block to get a morning paper to check the want ads. As he perused the want ads he came upon a fairly large ad concerning some kind of talent show. In two weeks there would be a talent show for anyone over 21 who thought they had any talent and the prizes were $1,000.00 and a recording contract with an outfit on Music Row. The ad didn't mention the company so there was no way for Jimmy Earl to know whether or not the firm was a leader in the business, but Jimmy Earl couldn't be picky now, he just needed some exposure. He wondered why Jubal hadn't mentioned this talent show or maybe he thought it was beneath what Jimmy Earl needed to do.

When Jimmy Earl got to the car wash on his next to the last day he had ambivalent feelings as he parked his car and headed in the direction of Hernshaw's office. When he got there he noticed Hernshaw was sitting at his desk looking out the window, a site Jimmy Earl had never witnessed, as he had always seen Hernshaw busy either at his desk or out in the car wash putting up supplies or cleaning out the bays, but not ever sitting just looking out the window not being productive. Jimmy Earl knocked on the partially open door to garner his attention and when Hernshaw heard him he wheeled around and motioned for him to enter and have a seat. Hernshaw asked how things were going and Jimmy Earl told him slow, real slow, but he had come by to inform him Friday would be his last day at the car wash. Hernshaw said he understood and reminded him he had suggested a while back to stop coming, but that since he didn't Hernshaw appreciated every day he was there. Jimmy Earl told him how much he appreciated everything he had done and would stay in touch and would come by when he could to check on him. Hernshaw said he had been thinking recently, maybe it was getting time for him to hang it up, sell the car wash, and retire or at least find something else to do. He told Jimmy Earl over the last few months he didn't feel all that good and many mornings he was stiff when he got out of bed and wished he could stay in bed. Jimmy Earl advised Hernshaw he should make a doctor's appointment for a checkup, but Hernshaw told him doctors were people he wouldn't spend time with unless his stiffness got much worse. Hernshaw told Jimmy Earl he might as well leave today as he doubted he would get much business today since it was so cold. He figured there was no way Jimmy Earl could perform very well anyway even if he wanted to. Jimmy Earl took his advice and Hernshaw figured up his final compensation and wrote out the final check. Jimmy Earl gave Hernshaw a hug and shook his hand and told him again he'd stay in touch and if he ever needed anything, anything at all, contact him and he'd see to it that he got it. As Jimmy Earl drove to the apartment he was melancholy about leaving the car wash gig, but it was time he moved on. He would never forget his mentor, Hernshaw. When he entered his apartment his answering machine light was on indicating one or more messages. The first message was from Jubal concerning a possible performance date and the second message was from none other than Tracene. He wondered, how in the hell did the woman get his phone number? He already knew Tracene was a true woman of the world and he knew he should never second guess her abilities, even when it came to getting new phone numbers. He decided weeks ago he would never speak to her again, but he also knew with just a little effort he could have great sex again and he hadn't been intimate with anyone but himself since Tracene left town. What would be the harm to call the woman, have dinner, get it on for a few hours, what would be wrong with that, since both parties stood to gain? He sat on the sofa trying to decide would he call or leave it where he left it weeks ago. What the hell, he was not married, had no girl friend, had no real attachments, so he could do what the hell he wanted. It was not like he was cheating or taking advantage of Tracene, if anything, she took advantage of him so he picked up his phone and called her. She answered on the third ring and told Jimmy Earl how nice it was to hear his voice. She said she had just gotten into town that morning and anticipated being in Nashville for at least a week. She requested Jimmy Earl escort her to a business dinner that evening and even though she was making a belated request she hoped he would consider her invitation. Jimmy Earl asked about the details of the event and Tracene told him it was a dinner hosted by her clients who usually had the event at least once a year to thank their contractors for the services they provided. Jimmy Earl told her he could go and asked what time he needed to pick her up. She told him to pick her up at seven at her place as the venue where the event was to be held was just three blocks from her hotel. After Tracene finished with the details Jimmy Earl hung up and was pissed at himself for returning her call, but he knew why he called, so he went to the closet to select an outfit to wear.

Jimmy Earl arrived at the motel at five past seven and Tracene was ready to go. She kissed him on the cheek, remembering the last time they were together he stormed out of her motel room so she decided to be coy. They got to the hotel in ten minutes and with valet parking available they were quickly inside. As Tracene made the rounds she introduced Jimmy Earl as an "up and coming country performer" and went so far as to announce they had begun deliberations on an album cover for a record he would be making soon, so as to give more credence to the couple being together. Jimmy Earl was puzzled at Tracene's announcement, but he played along because he knew why he was with her in the first place, at was all about coitus. He didn't need a mother, he had one, and he had 2-3 other female friends, so he didn't need additional female friendships, but tonight he needed sex and he hoped this woman would deliver. As the evening wore on Tracene was the social animal hugging and chatting with everyone and grabbing another glass of wine every time she was close to the drink tray. Jimmy Earl paced himself with the alcohol as he wanted to be ready when the time came later to perform. At about ten thirty the crowd began to slowly filter out of the party and by eleven Tracene mentioned they needed to leave. Jimmy Earl called for his car and soon they were headed back to her hotel. When they returned Tracene asked Jimmy to escort her to the room. When they got upstairs Tracene opened the door and then turned and kissed Jimmy Earl on the cheek. She thanked him for taking her to the party, and then closed the door in his face. He was left standing in the hall nonplused. What was Tracene trying to pull with this stunt? Was she playing hard to get or was she punishing him for walking out before or was it something else? He slowly walked down the hall and got in the elevator to return to the lobby. As he drove home he tried to figure out what was going on with Tracene but came up with absolutely nothing. He got to his apartment and sat down and tried to analyze the evening, but reached the conclusion that he had no idea what the woman was doing. He wondered why he kept associating with her on any level and figured if he continued to associate with her he could expect the bizarre because she was atypical, certainly from any of the women he was seeing over the weekend. He concluded he got what he deserved and in a weak moment he had let her back into his life in hopes of having sex.

The next day Jimmy Earl contacted Jubal to ask him why he hadn't looked into having him enter the upcoming talent show. Jubal told him he knew about the talent show, but determined it was not the best place for Jimmy Earl to display his talents. He said the show was really for non-professionals and since Jimmy Earl had played for money and sold some of his songs he doubted it was appropriate. Jimmy Earl told Jubal he was really getting antsy and needed something involving performing soon, especially since he had stopped playing at the car wash. Jubal reassured Jimmy Earl he was doing all he could to get him work in the music field so if he could just hang on something should break before long. Jubal suggested the possibility of cutting a demo of songs he could distribute. This was the first time Jimmy Earl had heard of demos and thought it was a great idea. He asked Jubal to get the details and call him back as soon as he had the information. Late that afternoon Jubal called Jimmy Earl back to provide him with an overview on recording the demo. He told Jimmy Earl he found a studio that charged a flat fee to use their facility for a block of time. Jimmy Earl asked about backup bands and Jubal told him he could get anything he wanted to pay for from the studio, but he doubted he needed to spend the money for bands just yet. He said anyone interested in what Jimmy Earl had to offer wanted to hear Jimmy Earl only. Jubal said a recording room was available Thursday afternoon if Jimmy Earl was ready to commit. Jimmy Earl told Jubal to get everything arranged for Thursday and he would begin immediately to select the songs he planned to record.

By Thursday Jimmy Earl had selected the three songs he wanted to record on the demo. He looked up the studio address on the map and discovered it was not located on Music Row, but a few blocks away, hence one of the reasons it was available and cheap. He arrived by two and was ready to record by 2:30. He recorded each track several times and played them back in order to select the best track for each song. Jubal was there and provided his opinions along the way. The work was finished by four and Jimmy Earl paid to have 50 tapes produced. Jubal would decide where to distribute the demos. Jubal said he thought the demo would go a long way to promoting Jimmy Earl because when he talked to people that's all he did, talk to them, but with the demo he could let them listen to the artist he was talking about. Jubal reminded Jimmy Earl that in the music business they need to do everything they could think of to get exposure, the more exposure, the better the chances he would have in country music.

Jimmy Earl left the recording session pleased with the final product and hoped the recordings of three songs he had written would be an immense help in promoting him. Tomorrow was another big day, not in music, but with a woman he recently met at Jubal's house.

Early Friday morning Jimmy Earl got up thinking about Abby and maybe he should get her a gift in appreciation of another dinner at her place. While he thought it was a nice idea he had no clue what to shop for, so he drove down to Broadway and hung out listening to various bands until about three when he returned to the apartment to get ready. Abby was expecting him around six. After taking a shower and dressing he watched some forgettable basketball game between two forgettable college teams and had a few beers for he could buy and drink as much beer as he wanted. He called home to check on the folks, but no one answered. Jimmy Earl decided to stop by a car wash, not Hernshaw's, but another quality car wash and get his Volvo washed. He arrived at Abby's just before six. Abby let him in and immediately put him to work cutting up veggies for the salad. She mentioned she was preparing baked chicken and hoped he liked it. When Jimmy Earl finished the salad Abby had him open a bottle of red wine. Jimmy Earl wasn't too keen on red wine, but what the hell he needed the experience. The dinner was served around seven and they got caught up on what was happening at Abby's work and Jimmy Earl's path to a steady musical career. Abby told Jimmy Earl about artists who came and went at the studio, a few became famous, but most were people like him just trying to make it. Jimmy Earl told her about the demo he completed on Jubal's advice and he hoped it would help his fledging career. He told her he was getting very frustrated and even though he'd sold some songs he still wanted to perform. After dinner they watched TV until eleven and Abby told Jimmy Earl she needed to go to bed because she had to travel to see her parents in the morning. She asked Jimmy Earl if he wanted to go with her and he said, "I have plans." They exchanged a couple of light kisses at the door and said goodnight. Jimmy Earl left without asking for another date and was home and in bed before midnight.

Another day and two more dates, as Jimmy Earl would take Jade out for the first time and later would take Darnell out also for the first time. He had talked to Jade on several occasions, but he had no idea what she would be like away from work. He attempted to call home again and this time got Clitus. Clitus said he thought he might have a chance to get on as a mechanic at a garage close to home in the next month or so. He seemed excited about the prospect of coming off the road and getting to be home every night except he said Mags was getting harder and harder to live with. He wondered if she was taking the dam medication and if she was maybe she needed the dose to be increased or perhaps be fitted with a dam strait jacket for he was getting sick of her shit. Jimmy Earl asked how she was acting and Clitus said the mood swings were driving him crazy, one day she was halfway normal, hell she was never normal, so halfway would meet his expectation, and then the next day she was pissed off about everything, then might just as liable be depressed for several days. He said their sex life was nonexistent, but he was "taking care of that." Clitus didn't provide the specifics of what the "taking care of that" meant, but Jimmy Earl didn't press him on the details especially since he was embarrassed when his parents discussed their sex lives around him. He thought their sex or lack of it never needed to be his business and frankly he didn't want to hear anything about what they did or didn't do. Jimmy Earl told Clitus about his demo and how he hoped it would help get him kick start his music career. Clitus told him he had to go for he had to help load his truck as he was heading out the next day for Birmingham, Alabama. Jimmy Earl told him to hang in and he still appreciated his support and hoped soon he would be a top country performer and he would buy Clitus the best seats in the house for as many concerts as he could stand to attend.

After Jimmy Earl hung up the phone he had a private crying session. He knew his old man worshipped the ground he walked on and he knew in some strange way his mom loved him, she just had her own problems so most of the time he didn't hold her responsible. He wanted so much to be a success in country music so his parents would be proud of him. He looked at the clock and realized he only had thirty minutes before picking up Jade at her parent's house. He ran and literally jumped into the shower and was out in record time. He was still mostly wet when he put on his clothes but his time was running out. He went to the parking lot and cranked the Volvo and spun out onto the highway for date No. 2. He arrived just after eleven and had to wait for Jade as she was not ready. He made small talk with her parents and they seemed nice, but were a bit tight assed about things and Jimmy Early didn't feel relaxed around them. They left for Opryland, a new family amusement park, where Jimmy Earl planned an afternoon of rides, entertainment, food, and getting to know each other better. When they got there the parking lot was packed, but luckily parking attendants on duty helped with locating a parking space. They had to park a long distance from the entrance and once they got their admission tickets Jimmy Earl suggested they have lunch. It was difficult to find a place to eat as there were so many restaurants with all kinds of food selections. They finally decided to keep it simple and get pizza. Once the finished their lunch they went in search of the rides and once they located them ride they did. By four o'clock they had been on every dam ride in Opryland at least two times, some rides three or more times. Jade was having a great time and Jimmy Earl was enjoying her company. She was sweet, calm, sensible, gentle, and had a nice smile, and he kissed her on all the rides featuring dark tunnels. He liked the tunnel rides the best. At five they headed back to Jade's house. When they got to her house she extended an invitation to Jimmy Earl to stay and have dinner with her and her parents, but Jimmy Earl declined as he "had plans." He left to return to the apartment to get ready for date No. 3 of his weekend dating marathon. He thought he had paced himself well and was not yet tired of this unusual weekend. He liked Abby and he liked Jade and thus far had a great time with both women and he expected to enjoy Darnell's company.

He picked Darnell up at 8:30 P.M. because she had to work late and headed to a new restaurant in downtown Nashville. They were seated just after nine and ordered a drink and began to get to know each other better. Darnell reminded Jimmy Earl she was from Michigan and had been a backup singer for about three years. She told Jimmy Earl quite frankly she was tired since she had been working since eight that morning. Jimmy Earl told her he understood and he would be happy to take her home after dinner. She reached over and squeezed his hand in appreciation of his understanding of her long day. She told Jimmy Earl she guessed she had been lucky because she got a job soon after arriving in Nashville and had steady work since. She said she went to some try outs at a studio, her first one, and they hired her on the spot. Her goal was to someday be a lead singer, but she didn't quite know how to make that happen. Jimmy Earl mentioned he had sold some songs, played at some honky tonks, and played as a side man on an album for Joretta Heckman, but he didn't mention playing at the car wash. Darnell said she'd never heard of Joretta Heckman. Jimmy Earl told her the album was selling reasonably well regionally and Joretta had recorded two of his songs and he sold the recording rights for the two songs. The couple finished dinner shortly after ten and Jimmy Earl promptly drove Darnell back to her place. She almost fell asleep on the way back and Jimmy Earl wondered if either of them should have agreed to going out on a date after she worked all day. All in all he thought it was a good evening and he hoped to get to take her out again. He walked her up to her room and they kissed before she went inside. Jimmy Earl asked if he could see her again soon and Darnell responded with, "of course." By the time Jimmy Earl got back to his apartment he too was tired, tired of wining and dining the ladies, but he'd had two good days and nights with three good women and he liked them all. As he prepared for bed he wondered how many other men his age or any age for that matter were dating three women they liked. If he threw in Tracene, who he still liked, there were actually four women he was seeing. What he really needed as he turned off the lights that Saturday night was a job in music.

The next day he got up with absolutely nothing to do. Maybe he'd drive to Wistful Springs and see the parents. He waited until after ten before checking in with Jubal to see if he had any irons in the fire. Jubal told Jimmy Earl he had distributed the demo tape, but no, he had nothing. Jimmy Earl told Jubal he was leaving Nashville for a week, maybe more and gave him the number to his parent's house in case he needed to reach him. He had no work lined up, he had no dates scheduled, so why not go home and see how the folks were doing. Jubal told him if something broke he'd be on the phone ASAP. Jimmy Earl hung up and started to pack. He thought about calling home to let his folks know he was coming, but decided to surprise them. For sure one of them, Mags would be there, she was always there, but Clitus might be on the road. He left shortly before eleven for a trip that could take about 6-8 hours, depending on the traffic. By 1:30P.M. He had arrived in Knoxville and decided to stop for a bite to eat at a convenient fast food restaurant just off Interstate 40. He took his time and after lunch went outside and walked around a bit before getting back on the road. He had about five hours of boring driving left and along the way he heard just about every country music song ever recorded at least twice, but the sounds left him awake. By just after seven that evening he pulled up in front of the old home place and noticed the truck that Mags usually drove was parked in the driveway. He got out and pulled his travel bag out of the trunk and walked up the sidewalk to the steps on the porch. He decided to ring the bell so as not to startle Mags too much by just walking in, as she never locked her front door. He repeated pressing on the door bell until finally he heard Mags yelling, "what in the dam hell, shit fire, is it?" He knew then she was home and sounded like her old self. She opened the door and standing in front of her was her only son, Jimmy Earl Quagmire. "Well, hey Jimmy Earl, why in the dam hell didn't you let me know you were coming?" "Why did you come, you out of money," Mags asked.

"I came home to see you and dad, glad you're happy to see me," replied Jimmy Earl

.

"Well, I hope you ate super before you got here 'cause I already ate and ain't got no leftovers and ain't going to heat up the GD kitchen any more tonight," Mags responded.

"Maybe I'll call out for a pizza, I'm not that hungry since I ate lunch late," Jimmy Earl offered.

"Well, you know how I feel about them freaking pizza delivery boys, a woman cross town got raped just last month by one of them people, and what with me still fertile and my man not home, one of them low lifes might come in here and take me down," said a concerned Mags.

"Yea," said Mags, "It was awful, the woman ordered her a large pizza with double cheese, triple pepperoni, onions, green peppers, and a large bottle of Coke Coca." "The son of a bitch delivered it on time and when the woman went to get her purse the next thing she knew the ass hole had her panties around her ankles and was on top of her like flies on shit and the next thing she knew he had popped it to her, but he left without getting the money for the pizza," exclaimed Mags.

Jimmy Earl assured her neither of them needed to worry about a rape that night and he was calling to get a pizza. While waiting for his dinner to be delivered he asked Mags about Clitus.

"Well, your daddy is about the same as ever, he's seldom here and when he is here all he wants to do to drink liquor and screw me, but I'm getting tired of that, well, tired of what he wants to do, I mean I think the shit is perverted and I told him so, but he keeps wanting to do it that way," said Mags.

That anecdote was not what Jimmy Earl wanted to hear, but he was used to such stories. Mags did mention what Clitus had told Jimmy Earl in an earlier phone call that he was hoping to get on soon at a garage. Mag's concern was if he got the job he'd be home more and she thought that might be a problem. She understood Clitus might make a few more dollars, but only a few. Jimmy Earl asked Mags if she had returned to cleaning houses and she said hell no, what with her condition and all the medication no way could she work and she was thinking she'd probably never work again. Jimmy Earl asked what she did all day and she told him she was very busy trying to make a happy home there for her husband. Jimmy Earl was reasonably sure what she meant by "happy home." He took his bags up to his room and found his room had been rearranged and the only thing left in the room that he was familiar with was his bed. Mags had moved her sewing machine into the room and had two book cases of old magazines she wanted to keep. He went back to the living room to ask about the changes in his room.

"What's your dam problem, it's not really your room, you were just getting to use it 'til you left outta here and since you left I can do what the hell I want with my own dam room in my own dam house and I wanted a room to sew in and that's all the hell you need to know," responded Mags.

Jimmy Earl told her he did not like her redoing the room and Mags repeated her position on the matter. Soon the door bell rang and the pizza had been delivered. Jimmy Earl paid for the pizza and took it into the living room and commenced to eating his dinner when Mags scolded him for eating in her living room so he adjourned to the kitchen where he continued to eat the pizza. After he had enough he left the remainder on the kitchen and went back to the living room to receive more abuse from Mags.

"So, what have you been doing out there in Nashville?" Asked Mags. "Do you have a dam job yet and where are you staying," she inquired.

"Well, currently I don't have a job, but I have a place to stay," responded Jimmy Earl.

"Wait, you're telling me you got a place that charges rent, but you ain't got no dam job to earn the money to pay for it?" Asked Mags. "Who the hell is paying for that place, it better not be your dam daddy, that son of a bitch better not be giving you money when I'm sitting here doing without shit I need, if I find out I'm going to smack that asshole!"

Jimmy Earl assured her he was paying his way because he had sold some of his songs.

"You got to be kidding," said Mags, "I told you years ago that stuff you were writing was pure shit and now you want to lie to your mother by saying you sold some of that shit." "Nobody in their right mind would pay out good money for that crap, so tell me the truth, shit, I bet you're back here 'cause you want to move back in." "You already said you ain't got no job so I reckon you need a place to hang out and think this is it." "Well, one dam thing for sure you come back here you pay me rent, you got it free for eighteen plus years, but that shit's over."

Jimmy Earl assured her he had no plan to move back and he had sold some records. At that point he showed her the balance from his checkbook and of course, Mags didn't believe it, she knew folks could get blank checkbooks from anywhere and fill in any kind of numbers they wanted, so the fact Jimmy Earl had a checkbook with some inflated balance didn't impress her at all.

Jimmy Earl tried to shift to another subject by asking when Clitus was returning and Mags told him she thought he was supposed to return sometime the next day, but she wasn't one hundred percent sure. She went on to say the longer he was gone the better because she knew he was still porking Shirlene and if he kept it up her husband would eventually catch him and shoot his little ass. She was also concerned that since he was doing Shirlene on a regular basis there was no telling what he had caught and passed on to her, but she understood it was a wife's ceremonial duty to give her man all he wanted, when he wanted, and how he wanted, even if some of it was, in her view, sick shit. Jimmy Earl tried to tune out Mag's harangues, but it was hard not to hear it when she was pretty much yelling it in his face.

Jimmy Earl finally told Mags he was tired and was going to his room or a room and go to bed. Mags told him not to "mess on the sheets" while he was in there 'cause she didn't want to wash no dam sheets in the near future. Jimmy Earl said "good night," but got no equivalent response from his mother. Mags sat in front of the TV until about two and then retired for the evening.

The next morning when Jimmy Earl got up Mags asked, "so, where'd you get that nice car, steal it like the guitar?" "I'll bet you did and you came here to escape the heat the po-lice was putting on you, sort of like those Bonnie and Clyde types, steal shit, then hide out somewhere 'til the coast was clear."

Jimmy Earl tried to explain without much luck that he bought the car with the money he made from the sale of the rights to some of his songs. Of course Mags refused to believe it and embraced her version as the gospel truth. Jimmy Earl decided to go out and grab a sausage biscuit from Stan's Burger Palace since Mags had only prepared breakfast for herself, and had eaten it and was committed to the TV for the rest of the day. It pissed Jimmy Earl off that she couldn't find a way to make him something for breakfast, but not much had changed about her meal preparation over the years.

He drove through Stan's and got a biscuit and decided to drive around Wistful Springs to see what, if anything had changed since he left town. He noticed his old school had several mobile units on the grounds so he assumed the enrollment must have increased. He drove by the music shop, the site of the stolen guitar, and it was still open. He drove through the remainder of downtown to see what else might have changed, but found things to be pretty much as they were when he lived there. Since they had a Volvo dealer there he decided to drive over and get the scheduled maintenance done as he didn't want to return to the house just yet and have to listen to Mags rant and rave about all kinds of useless shit. Jimmy Earl wondered about his classmates; did they have good jobs or were they working on degrees somewhere far from Wistful Springs. He wondered what college life might be like and thought he should have applied to some college. As he drove around wasting time he wondered if he should cut the trip short for he was not certain he could take a week of Mag's negative comments about everything. Maybe he'd stay just long enough to see Clitus and then he'd return to Nashville. There were times he wanted to talk to Mags about her disorder and try to better understand it and let her know he'd do whatever he could to support her getting better. He wished he could talk to her about the good memories he had of her as a child except he didn't have any good memories of his mother from those years. He figured some people just had problems that could never be fixed even when others wanted to help them. He could listen to the abuse, she could say everything negative she could think of, but he just had to let it go, but he'd rather not hear it.

After riding around Wistful Springs for hours Jimmy Earl had to finally return to the house, but he wasn't looking forward to it because Mags was a genuine pain in the ass. He drove up in front of the house and got out. He went inside and found Mags watching TV as usual, but this time she seemed a bit depressed whereas that morning she seemed more energetic and sarcastic about everything and everybody. When Jimmy Earl walked into the room she didn't even turn her head to see who it was and didn't speak even after he spoke to her. Later as the usual dinner time came Mags was still sitting in front of the TV. Finally, Jimmy Earl got up and went over in front of her and asked if she was going to prepare some dinner. She wasn't even aware of the time and told Jimmy Earl to see if there were some leftovers in the frig and if so, heat them up and they would eat them for dinner. Jimmy Earl looked in the frig, but saw nothing that looked like leftovers, but what he did see was so green it needed to be thrown out, certainly not eaten. He decided to get some Chinese takeout. He asked Mags what she wanted since he was going to the Chinese takeout and she said he could get "just anything would be fine." As he walked to the car he second guessed his decision to drive back home to see witness his mother in such a state. He had a mother with mental issues and a father who was always away from home. He wondered how he was as normal as he thought he was, but his makeup was not characteristic of either of his parents, he was a different person and while he possessed traits of both he was an entirely different human being. He decided to stay until Clitus got home, and then he would leave for Nashville the next day. He couldn't do a thing to make their lives better nor did it seem they could do anything either, but he did visit and in a day and a half or maybe two days at most he would be leaving. He got two orders each of Won Ton soup, crab Rangoon, and sweet and sour pork. He hoped Mags would like what he ordered, but if she was still in the state she was in when he left he doubted she'd realize he had brought in their dinner. He parked the car and went inside and put their dinner on the kitchen table and told Mags dinner was ready. After Jimmy Earl had finished his dinner he got a folding table from the pantry and put Mags' food on a tray. He took the tray into the living room and set it up in front of her while she sat in a trance like state in front of the television. Jimmy Earl wished Clitus would get home soon so he could pack up his things and leave. He wondered if Jubal was making any progress, but then figured if he was he would have called since he gave him the Quagmire phone number. He also wondered about Abby, Jade, Darnell, and even Tracene. He wished he could've spend that night with Tracene, he needed a warm body to lie close to, but then he remembered the last two times he was with Tracene the evenings did not progress into wild sex. What he wished right then was that he had something to do as he was bored silly watching Mags watching TV. After sitting and sitting for what seemed like days Jimmy Earl decided to go to bed so he told Mags goodnight, but she failed to acknowledge him. He lay in bed wishing he could leave. He thought about living there before he moved to Nashville and now coming back to visit he could see how different things were, different like he couldn't really describe, but everything was different and he could never return to what was, but then why in the hell would he ever want to? Maybe tomorrow would be better, maybe Clitus would be home, maybe Jubal would call, or maybe one of his women friends would call, but he didn't give them a number to reach him so none of them would be calling.

The next morning Jimmy Earl had to hunt for something to eat especially since Mags' sleep schedule had her getting up around nine or ten every morning. He found some oatmeal that looked suspicious, but he decided to try to eat it anyway. He boiled the water and dumped the half cup of oats in the pot for 2-3 minutes. He hated oatmeal because it never stayed with him so by ten he would be as hungry as if he had nothing at all to eat earlier. Oat meal was quick and easy and now breakfast was over. What in the hell would he do today? Maybe he'd drive over to the school and see some of his old teachers, but then he figured why in the hell would he do that since he didn't really like any of them. He went outside and sat on the porch for what seemed like several hours. As he looked down the road from the left side of the house he noticed a vehicle coming and determined it was Clitus. Yes, it was Clitus at last! When Clitus drove into the yard he saw has son and threw up his hand to greet him. Jimmy Earl ran down from the porch to greet him as he got out of his car. The two men embraced and Clitus said, "what a surprise, I had no idea you'd be here when I got back, you should have called, but actually, I'm glad you didn't because this is a nice surprise."

Clitus went inside and found Mags still in her pajamas. Clitus asked how she'd been and got a feeble, "okay, I guess." Clitus was hungry, but Mags had not been up long enough to even fix herself anything so Clitus told her he'd go to Stan's and get some ham biscuits. Jimmy Earl rode with Clitus to get the ham biscuits. Clitus also ordered one for Jimmy Earl even though Jimmy Earl had oatmeal earlier. Jimmy Earl told Clitus he was concerned about Mags, but Clitus said he had the same sentiment, but he didn't know what else to do. He confided in Jimmy Earl that while he had tried to be a good husband he was tired of her shit and had been getting "the good thing" from Shirlene every time Hubie left town on business and he intended to keep banging until either he got caught or she got caught or they both got caught because "it" was just simply too good to walk away from, especially since Mags was getting less and less interested in doing it. Clitus got to where he didn't give a shit as to how things might turn out and as long as the supply from next door was plentiful he could handle most situations including Mag's condition. Jimmy Earl confided in Clitus that Mags knew he was frigging Shirlene on a regular basis.

Jimmy Earl managed to be given enough time to give Clitus an update on his status as a musician. Clitus, though interested, didn't much understand any of it except the part where Jimmy Earl got paid. They went inside to find Mags still in front of the TV and never once did she look at either of them. Clitus went into the kitchen and got his jug of whiskey off the shelf and poured a large one. Jimmy Earl reminded Clitus he was now 21 and was drinking now, mostly beer, but had consumed some wine and some liquor. Clitus offered Jimmy Earl some of his whiskey and Jimmy Earl accepted. Within an hour both men were somewhat shitfaced when the phone rang. It was Shirlene, her weekly faucet leak needed to be repaired, but since Hubie was out of town he couldn't fix it so she wondered if Clitus could fix it for her. Clitus said he'd be right over to fix "it" just as soon as he finished his drink. By the time he finished he was fired up and was ready to "strap" Shirlene on. Clitus told Mags he was going next door, but she never turned from watching the TV. Both of them knew the other didn't give a big shit what the other one did. Jimmy Earl knew that when morning time came his ass would be on the road for Nashville. Clitus returned sometime after midnight. Mags had turned in after watching Crime Unplugged on the Family Crime Channel. Jimmy Earl had gone to bed an hour earlier due to complete boredom. That night Jimmy Earl was awaken to moans and sighs and figured Clitus just didn't get enough from Shirlene.

Chapter Seven

As soon as the sunlight came through Jimmy Earl's window he got up, dressed, packed, and was ready to go. Since his parents were not yet up rather than disturb them Jimmy Earl decided to leave a note that he was driving back to Nashville and that he enjoyed his brief visit. By twelve noon Jimmy Earl was in Knoxville and decided to stop for lunch. He was back on the road within 30 minutes and expected to be in Nashville by three o'clock. There was a wreck a hundred miles out of Knoxville which slowed down his arrival time, so he managed to get to his apartment by four thirty.

When he got to his apartment he checked his answering machine. He had four messages, one from Abby, one from Jade, one from none other than Tracene, and one from Jubal. He decided to return the call to Jubal first since he was the person most trying to get his career off the ground. When he got Jubal on the line Jubal told him another publishing company wanted to purchase some of his songs, ten to be exact and they were willing to pay top dollar. Jimmy Earl asked what was the top dollar and Jubal said $10,000 or $1,000 per song. There was a silence and then he asked had Jubal found him anywhere to perform yet. Jubal told him he was working on it day and night, but until he lined up something he recommended he sell the rights to his songs as it was money in his pocket and he did put his name out there as much as possible. Jimmy Earl told him to proceed with the transaction and let him know when the papers were ready to be signed. Jimmy Earl hung up and wondered why he was not more pleased, but he feared his music career was heading in the wrong direction. He had heard of people in the business that started out writing songs, but really wanted to perform, but by the time it happened the public wouldn't take them seriously as an accomplished performer and that clearly was not the direction he wanted to go. He wondered if it was time to find a new agent, someone with a more successful track record of landing performing gigs. Maybe he needed to stop by and talk to Hernshaw about this.

He had three calls to return to three very different women. He wondered why Darnell hadn't called, but three out of the four ladies leaving messages shouldn't be considered bad. He first called Tracene for he knew there was always the potential for sex when he got up with her. Tracene answered and asked how things were going and Jimmy Earl told her he had just returned from visiting his parents. She told him she would be back in Nashville in two weeks and hoped to get to see him and maybe get "reunited," whatever the hell that meant. Jimmy Earl told her sure, they could get together and told her to call him when she got in and they would make a plan.

He called Abby and she sounded happy to hear his voice and told Jimmy Earl she "missed him," which was the most committed comment he had heard from any of these women during the time he had been seeing them. She asked about his trip to Wistful Springs and he said the visit was fine, but that he was glad to be back in Nashville. He did tell her he was in the process of selling ten more of his songs and she was elated for him and told him they should celebrate, which prompted Jimmy Earl to ask her out on Friday night. Two calls to women checked off and one more to go. He called Jade last, but her mom answered and said Jade was at work, but she'd tell her he called when she got home.

Jimmy Earl decided to make one more call, this one to Hernshaw to ask about changing agents. When he got Hernshaw he listened and then suggested Jimmy Earl not cut Jubal free just yet because any connections he had made or was in the process of making would be lost. Even if he got the best agent in town the guy would be starting fresh promoting Jimmy Earl and that would still take a while, so Hernshaw recommended he chill out and enjoy spending the money from the sale of more songs. Hernshaw reiterated he didn't think Jimmy Earl was doing that bad given the time he had been in town and told him to and to try to enjoy the journey, the getting there and eventually things would turn his way. Jimmy Earl mentioned he was still in contact with Tracene and planned to see her again in two weeks. Hernshaw told him he didn't see Jimmy Earl in a long term, permanent relationship with that woman. Jimmy Earl mentioned the sex and Hernshaw advised that all relationships eventually end with sex, but hopefully, he was interested in more than just sex in a meaningful relationship. He told Jimmy Earl his experience with women was that not all women, few as a matter of fact, were "like" as Tracene. Jimmy Earl asked Hernshaw how he knew what Tracene was "like "and Hernshaw replied he "just knew."

Jubal called the next day to set up the meeting with the publishing company officials. He told Jimmy Earl the officials were shooting for a late morning meeting which would run into lunch and they wanted to take the two of them to lunch. Jimmy Earl was fine with around eleven and Jubal said he would call them to confirm the time. Jimmy Earl hung up and waited for Jubal to call back with a confirmation on the time for the meeting. He turned on the TV while waiting for the call and while he was watching TV he thought about Darnell and wondered why she hadn't called him. He really liked her and felt like they were shortchanged on their first date. Darnell had to work all day and was tired while Jimmy Earl was on his 3rd date in two days, both problems, but different problems. He decided to call her at her house assuming she wouldn't be there so he'd leave a message. When the phone rang Darnell immediately picked up the phone and the conversation commenced. Jimmy Earl asked how had she been and she told him pretty busy except she was taking the day off after working for ten days straight. Jimmy Earl asked if he could come over mid afternoon, hang out a while, and then they could go to dinner. There was a pause before Darnell accepted Jimmy Earl's invitation. She asked him to come around three. She mentioned the possibility of going out to Cheekwood to see the art and gardens. Jimmy Earl knew absolutely nothing about Cheekwood, but he was game for a new adventure. He asked Darnell to decide where she wanted to eat for dinner and when he got to her place he'd make reservations. Within twenty-four hours back in town Jimmy Earl had two dates lined up.

No sooner than Jimmy Earl had hung up the phone Jubal was calling. He told Jimmy Earl he would pick him up at 10:30 for the eleven o'clock meeting with the publishers. Jimmy Earl had a full day ahead. When they arrived at the publishing company they were escorted to a meeting room on the 3rd floor. The publishing company had the usual array of "suits" seated around the table and after the necessary introductions were made an attorney explained the contract and after a few questions by Jubal the document moved quickly around the table for signing. Once the contract was safely back in the hands of the attorney he opened a folder and pulled out a check for $10,000 and handed it to Jubal who in turn handed it to Jimmy Earl. The "suits" told Jimmy Earl they liked all the songs and had indentified the singers to record the songs on new albums. Jimmy Earl listened, but had nothing to say until all the comments were made. Then he spoke up and said while he appreciated their support in buying his songs he really wanted to sang and record his own songs. He asked if they had listened to his demo and they looked at each other and replied, "no." Jimmy Earl looked rather quizzical at Jubal as if to say "why don't they have my demo?"

Jimmy Earl said he would see to it that his agent got a copy of the demo to them ASAP. The group adjourned for lunch. On the way to lunch Jimmy Earl lit into Jubal for not getting his demo to the publishing company. Jubal responded he had a process in place and that was to get the demo to the "big boys" first, and then get around to the "little boys" and these guys were the little boys. Jimmy Earl listened but privately thought if they had $10,000 to fork out on an unknown maybe they weren't all that small, anyway they didn't have the demo and that was that. Since they were riding to the restaurant in Jubal's car he realized he had a whole dam trunk full of Jimmy Earl's tapes so he'd just take a demo with him to the restaurant, hell he'd distribute one to everybody at the table. The lunch ended just after two with everyone taking home complimentary copies of Jimmy Earl's demo. Jubal dropped Jimmy Earl off at his apartment and Jimmy Earl took a quick shower and changed into fresh clothes for his mid afternoon date with Darnell.

When he got to Darnell's they sat for a few minutes while Jimmy Earl told her about his latest sale of a few songs. She was pleased for him and asked if some day she could see some of the songs he had written. He told her most of what he had written was done prior to his moving to Nashville, but he had written a few since he arrived. Darnell told him about her latest work on a new album which she hoped would be huge because if it was a success good things happened to the entire team involved with the album. Jimmy Earl asked if she knew anyone who had moved to Nashville who had become a big time performer, but she couldn't think of anyone. They decided not to make reservations for dinner, but drive back down to Broadway and take in a honky tonk or two and grab food when they got hungry. They stopped talking and drove to Cheekwood, which was located on Forest Park Drive just west of Nashville. After parking the car they took the map of the grounds and began to walk around taking in the beautiful gardens. Their last stop was at the mansion for a tour of the museum of art. After three hours both Darnell and Jimmy Earl had seen enough and walked enough of Cheekwood.

By the time they got to Broadway it was almost seven o'clock and the parking was bad and the sidewalks were crowded. Jimmy Earl finally managed to find a parking space. They got out and started walking looking for a place that suited their fancy. Darnell took Jimmy Earl's arm and squeezed it as she looked into his eyes and smiled and Jimmy Earl followed up with a nice peck on her left cheek. After they had walked several blocks they came upon a honky tonk called Fiddling Around and decided to go inside and listen to the band. The place was crowded so they had to stand for a few minutes before a table was available. When they were finally seated at a table they ordered a pitcher and decided to drink a while before calling for a dinner menu. The band was good, but as usual Jimmy Earl thought, actually he was positive, he sounded better than the guitar players or the singers. Darnell listened and commented she thought two of the guys looked familiar as side men she had worked with on an album, but she wasn't positive. After the two downed the pitcher rather quickly and got to feeling a bit tipsy they ordered another pitcher and called for a menu. When the server returned with another pitcher they ordered "hand food," and proceeded to reduce the amount of beer in the pitcher. When the band took a break Darnell went up to the guys she thought she knew and introduced herself and asked about them working as side men on a particular album. They told her yes, they had been involved with that album and they remembered her. She asked them to come over to the table for she wanted to introduce them to Jimmy Earl. After exchanging handshakes they all talked about their music. Jimmy Earl explained what he had done while in Nashville, and then both men said they were had been pretty much involved as side men and played every so often at Fiddling Around. They sympathized with Jimmy Earl's desire to hit the big time stage because their original goal also had been the big stage, but they said it got to a point where they had to have a steady paycheck and that was what they currently had as side men. After the break the food was delivered and Darnell and Jimmy Earl settled into eating their meal while listening to the music. They decided to leave shortly after ten to head back to Darnell's. When they got to Darnell's she asked Jimmy Earl in and they sat around chatting about their careers until things got friendlier. They were seated on the couch and before they knew it they were embracing and exploring each other's anatomy. Jimmy Earl found Darnell's body to be to his liking and before he knew it he was requesting more space. Darnell was a little hesitant and she said even though she had a good time with Jimmy Earl she wasn't quite ready to share her bed and hoped he could understand. Jimmy Earl told her he did and put his hands back in the proper places and they talked some more about music before he left at about eleven thirty.

When he got home he noticed the light on his answering machine was blinking so he went over to retrieve the message and it was from Jade. She thanked him for calling earlier and hoped he had a good time visiting his parents. She asked if he'd like to do something Saturday after she got off work and if he did to give her a call back and they could set up something. Dam! He just got home from Darnell's and he had a date Friday with Abby and now this, what's a man to do, "go for it" he said out loud to the wall. He was tired and ready to turn in and realized he hadn't deposited his latest check. After making the deposit he would have a nice bank account he just didn't have a steady job.

The next morning Jimmy Earl deposited his check as soon as the bank opened. While out he ate breakfast at a local fast food joint and returned to the apartment. He had nothing else to do until his date that night with Abby. He realized tonight would be the first time he had taken Abby out as before he always had dinner at her place. He decided to call her and suggest an earlier pickup time so they could attend a movie before dinner. He called her at work and she told him she couldn't leave work earlier than five, but right after work she would run home, get dressed and be ready as soon as she could. While on the phone Jimmy Earl reviewed the movies and times listed in the paper and selected a later movie to give her more time. The plans for the evening with Abby were resolved so now what else did he have to do all day? He thought about going to the cafeteria for lunch and maybe he'd have a chance to speak to Jade. He thought about calling home, but realized what a waste of time and money that would be. He turned on the TV and got immersed in some movie for several hours. The phone rang and Tracene had just gotten into town. She wanted to know if they could get together that night and Jimmy Earl told her he "had plans." She wanted to know when his "plan" would be done because she was fine with seeing him later that evening, and then she suggested maybe he could come over right then for she had some great news she wanted to share. Jimmy Earl took three seconds to make his decision on her offer; he'd be there in an hour. He hung up and went to shower and redress. This time he planned on doing what he hadn't done with her the last two times, he wanted her and wanted her this day. It was approaching lunch time by the time Jimmy Earl reached the hotel where Tracene was staying. He went to the 7th floor and knocked on her door. When she opened the door she looked as good as ever and all Jimmy Earl could think of was getting her undressed and bedded. Tracene hugged Jimmy Earl and kissed him on the cheek. He asked about her "great news" and she suggested since it was time for lunch they go down to the hotel restaurant and have lunch and she'd fill him in. Jimmy Earl was amenable to her suggestion and after she got a jacket they left for the restaurant. After they were seated and the server brought glasses of wine Tracene told Jimmy Earl her news. Within the past week she had been offered a job by a firm in Los Angeles designing album covers, but the job called for her to be involved with other design jobs, plus she would have a staff of her own. She'd be a manager of people and with a salary at 50% more money than she currently made. Jimmy Earl told her that certainly sounded like a great opportunity. Tracene told Jimmy Earl that she seriously doubted she'd be returning to Nashville much because the album covers she would be mostly designing were for pop and rock artists rather than country musicians. Jimmy Earl assumed this would be the last time perhaps they'd see each other, but Tracene told him that didn't have to be the case he'd just have to fly out to L.A. to see her rather than her coming to Nashville. Jimmy Earl thought for a moment and told her yes that was a possibility. She asked how his career was going and he told her he had sold some songs recently, but still had not performed anywhere in a while. She told him she would keep her eyes open for opportunities out in California and Jimmy Earl told her nothing was happening in California with country music, but Tracene told him that was changing and there were some country music publishing companies out there and he should keep an open mind.

Jimmy Earl switched subjects and cut to the chase and told Tracene the last two times they were together he they hadn't "been close" and he had missed it. Tracene reminded him the time before last she was certainly ready, but he stormed out just when she was "getting in the mood." Then she said she understood what he was saying, he wanted "a quickie" and maybe after their lunch something could be worked out in that area and she also threw in that if he wanted "it" she also wanted him to be with her the rest of the day and to attend another evening function with her. Jimmy Earl knew he was supposed to pickup Abby after work for dinner and a movie, but this woman was offering what he really wanted that Abby had yet of offer, sex and in order to "get it" he would have to cancel his date with Abby. Would he tell her the truth that he had an opportunity to "get some" so he was canceling his date with her, no he couldn't tell her that, it would need to be an out and out lie and he would hate himself, but maybe not for too long. He would tell her Jubal called with a gig for him that night and he had to take it and maybe they could reschedule their date for Sunday, yes that's what he'd tell her. He ran this story through his mind while Tracene finished her second glass of wine and he decided that's the story he'd go with. He told Tracene he thought he could "get out of his evening plans" as soon as he got to a phone. Tracene reminded him she had a phone next to her bed and she would "get ready" while he made his call and she wouldn't have to hear what he was saying. Tracene allowed Jimmy Earl to pay the check. They took the elevator to the 7th floor. Jimmy Earl and Tracene warmed each other up since no one else was in the elevator. When they got to the room Tracene went immediately to the bathroom and turned on the shower and let it get hot while she pulled out some "interesting things to wear" from the dresser. Jimmy Earl sat on the edge of the bed waiting for Tracene to return to the bathroom so he could make his call to Abby. This would be the first time he had lied to a woman, other than Mags, and he didn't feel good about lying to anyone especially Abby, but he knew what he needed was in the next room and "it" was not something Abby was ready to provide. What if he got caught in the lie, if he did more than likely whatever he had with Abby would be gone, that is if he got caught and that was a big if. How in the hell could she find out he wondered. Maybe he needed to rethink his story to make dam sure she couldn't check it out. He went over the scenario, Jubal called, got him a gig, he had to be there, what if she asked to come along or what if she asked to meet me there after work or, or, shit, he decided the story was not air tight yet. He rethought the story as he could hear Tracene humming a tune in the shower, he knew she'd be finished soon and he still hadn't made the call, he needed to get his shit together! He would tell Abby that Jubal was picking him up to drive him to the gig and he forgot to tell him where they were going, that could work unless at some point she saw Jubal and asked about the gig, but when would Abby see him and if she did would she even think to ask about that gig? He had to get on the phone as he no longer heard the water running. He picked up the phone, but didn't have Abby's number in front of him so he fumbled through his wallet looking for the slip of paper containing the number, all the while knowing at any second Tracene would open the door and find him still sitting on the bed trying to place a call. He found the piece of paper and opened it and began dialing the number. Abby picked up on the second ring and Jimmy Earl jumped into his concocted lie. Abby listened while he spread the shit. She said she was disappointed, but she understood and when Jimmy Earl offered to make it up on Sunday Abby said she "had plans" and couldn't do it. Jimmy Earl said he'd call her later in the week and set something up and she seemed amenable to that. Jimmy Earl hung up as Tracene opened the bathroom door and smiled at Jimmy Earl as she approached the bed. Jimmy Earl told her he had showered before he left his apartment, but wanted to "freshen up" before joining her. When he came out of the bedroom Tracene was in bed. When Jimmy Earl pulled back the covers Tracene had on nothing but a smile. Jimmy Earl had a towel wrapped around him, but quickly dropped it on the floor and jumped in the bed.

After several hours Tracene and Jimmy Earl surfaced for air and Tracene reached for the phone to call room service for some wine, then she went to the bathroom and told Jimmy Earl to put on enough clothes to get the door when the wine arrived. After the wine came they had a few glasses in bed before they resumed making each other very happy. They dozed off and when they woke up Tracene noticed the time and jumped up to get ready for her social activity. Jimmy Earl told her he had to rush back to his place to dress more appropriately and would be right back. Tracene told him to take his time as they didn't need to open the place, but she didn't want to be too late.

Jimmy Earl was back at the hotel within the hour and they were off for another big event. Jimmy Earl had ambiguous feelings as he drove to the venue. He hated lying to Abby, but when he and Tracene were "cooking" he enjoyed her very much. If she wasn't bothered by the age disparity he sure as hell wasn't and the icing on the evening cake would be some more later, he just needed to pace himself, cool it, be social, and work hard not to get pissed off or the piss off anyone, especially Tracene. When they arrived the crowd seemed to be much larger than the previous event Jimmy Earl attended with Tracene, but what the hell, where was the bar? Tracene began to speak and hug people right and left as she moved about the room, introducing Jimmy Earl as her friend along the way. Throughout the evening glasses were filled and stories were pervasive and by eleven the party was coming to an end. Tracene and Jimmy Earl left shortly after eleven for the hotel. When they returned they made preparations for bed. By twelve o'clock the covers on the bed were kicked to the floor as it was quite hot underneath the bedspread and top sheet. They slept late on Saturday morning, but managed to get up early enough to get breakfast before the hotel restaurant closed at ten. Jimmy Earl left because Tracene had a mid day luncheon with people she probably wouldn't being seeing much once she moved to L.A. Jimmy Earl didn't have a dam thing to do the rest of the day, but he did drop by the cafeteria on the way home to try to talk to Jade, but she was too busy and all they got to do was wave at each other so he drove around Nashville looking at whatever seemed interesting. He got back to his apartment sometime after one and had a message from Jade to call her after three if he could as she would like him to pick her up after she got off from work and hang out for a while. He didn't particularly want to go to Jade's house because he didn't care for her goofy parents, but it was something to do. What young woman her age still lived with her parents anyway? He thought if he was to continue this relationship she needed her own place. What were they going to "do" at her parent's house, talk to her parents or maybe have a glass of sweet tea? Her parents had corn cobs up their ass, they were so rigid, so uptight, when they had a fart about to present itself they went to the bathroom, turned on the ceiling fan, and let it fly, then tried to cover it up by lighting a match so as to remove the smell. Jimmy Earl figured this out on his own the first time he went to their bathroom. He reasoned nonsmokers didn't typically keep boxes of matches in their bathrooms unless they use them to cover up farts, he knew because he learned that from Mags, one of the few things he ever learned from his mother. He wanted to see Jade, but not under those conditions. He decided to pick her up and negotiate what they should do.

He arrived at the cafeteria just before three and sat in the car waiting for Jade. She didn't come out until almost three thirty and by then Jimmy Earl was slightly pissed, but he tried to work through it before she entered the car. On the way to the parent's house Jimmy Earl began his deliberations about the plans for the evening. He suggested she go change or do whatever women needed to do, and then they'd go to his place for a while, then dinner, and decide after dinner what else they might want to do. Jade mentioned she had called her parents earlier to tell them Jimmy Earl was coming home after work with her so they planned a nice cookout and had gone to the grocery store to get some hot dogs to grill for dinner. How could Jimmy Earl decline now, he was stuck and very pissed off, but he decided to go along with it, at least through dinner, but somehow he would figure out how to get this woman away from that house.

Jade's parents were happy to see Jimmy Earl, as happy as they were capable of and they tried hard to maintain interest in listening to him talk about his fledging music career. Since they had to keep getting up to check on their gourmet dinner they were able to separate themselves from his elaborate presentation. After a delicious dinner of burnt hot dogs, soggy slaw, old mustard, and the kind of potato chips Jimmy Earl despised, he asked Jade go with him to his apartment to see his new furniture. She asked what pieces did he buy and he said just "some things" and she'd see when she got there. She was suspicious of his motivations while her parents expressed their displeasure because they thought they were going to watch championship wrestling with them. Jimmy Earl didn't give a rat's ass about any wrestling, he wanted to see how passionate Jade could be if could ever get her out of that dam house. After some more coaxing Jade finally consented, but told Jimmy Earl she had to get home early because she was, of course tired, and needed to get to bed early because she had to work half a day on Sunday.

On the way to Jimmy Earl's place he asked Jade why she still lived with her parents and she gave a fairly standard response, she didn't make a lot of money so living with her parents allowed her to save more with the goal sometime soon being able to get her own place. She told him working in the cafeteria was not a career move and at some point she fully intended to be working someplace else. What she really wanted to do was go to school and major in something, anything that could give her a chance of a decent job. Jimmy Earl agreed that all that shit made sense and he said he hoped something broke for her soon, to which she said she hoped the same for him since he didn't even have a job in a cafeteria.

When they pulled up to his apartment Jimmy Earl had his plan, he would get Jade upstairs, get some drinks in her, and once she had a little buzz on he would try to "go for it" and see what happened. He needed to know if she would "put out" at some point and tonight seemed to be a good time for him since it had been almost a day since he last had sex.

Upon arriving at his apartment he showed Jade around which took 2 minutes, and then he showed her the "new" furniture he didn't have. She got his message immediately; he wanted to get her away from her parent's house so they could be alone. Jimmy Earl mixed some Vodka based drinks and offered Jade his concoction. She smelled it, then tasted it and said it was okay. They sat down and Jimmy Earl talked about his visit back home, the sale of his recordings, and his hope that soon he'd be performing somewhere. Jade returned to talking about her hope of going to college, but she'd need to get a student loan because she'd never be able save enough working at the cafeteria and besides her parents had no money to give her. Jimmy Earl said in jest he'd pay for her education when he hit the big time.

Jimmy Earl was seated on the couch next to Jade and ready to make his "move," the only move he knew, move closer to the woman, put his arm around her shoulder, and then at the appointed moment lean in and try to kiss her and hope she reciprocated. He moved in, leaned in and tried to kiss her and she responded positively, but when he tried to "go for it" she pulled away and moved to the far end of the couch which caused Jimmy Earl to assume a childish pouting position. They sat for a few moments in complete silence before Jade spoke.

"Jimmy Earl, I now know why you wanted me to come back to your apartment and I know what you want, but I'm not ready tonight and I'm not sure when I will be, now if that's all you want from me, please take me home and leave me alone," said Jade.

Jimmy Earl was silent for a moment, still staring at the wall trying to figure out a response. "Jade, I like you, I like you a lot, I just thought we were further along in our relationship," responded Jimmy Earl.

"Well, we're not further along, at least not to where you're expecting to go," said Jade.

"Jimmy Earl," asked Jade, "what kind of woman do you take me for, obviously not one who doesn't "put out." "Listen, here's the deal, when I was fifteen I lived with my aunt and uncle on my mom's side because my mom was in the psycho ward for 6 months. I was pursued by my uncle every dam day/evening when I had to be alone with him, which was a lot because my aunt worked a second shift job, hence she wasn't home when I came from school and she didn't get in from work until after eleven. During those hours he pressured me for sex. I couldn't concentrate on my schoolwork, couldn't have a boy friend because my uncle wouldn't let me date, and I couldn't have girl friends over because they might stay too late, reducing his time to pressure me for sex. I finally gave in one day after school and let me have me and he did and often, so much so I would wake up sore and went to bed sore and my aunt never knew a dam thing. No one knew until my mom returned from the looney farm and settled back in to some sort of normal life and I could get the courage to tell her I had been abused by her brother-in-law. It took a while for mom to accept what I told her, but when she finally believed me she called her sister and told her to come over. When she got to our house mom told my story and I filled in the parts she missed. My aunt went home, packed her bags, and left my uncle that night and as far as I know she never saw him again. So now tonight the most important thing to continue this "relationship" is for you to get between my legs, well, I think it's time for you to take me home."

Jimmy Earl was at a loss for words, he did feel bad for the horrors Jade had gone through and he also felt bad he assumed she would have sex with him that night. He had no intention of pressuring her he was just going as far as she would allow him to go. He apologized several times on the way back to her parent's house, but she just stared down the road. When they got back she got out of the car and walked hurriedly to the front door, not giving Jimmy Earl time to follow her and say goodnight. She opened and closed the front door very quickly and never looked back to see if Jimmy Earl was behind her.

Jimmy Earl drove slowly back to his apartment feeling awful he had put Jade in the position of having to return to a time she didn't want to relive. He wondered if he'd ever see her again and judging from her exit from the car he figured he had seen her backside for the last time. When he got to his apartment he went straight to bed, feeling totally unsettled, about the evening, about everything.

When he got up the next morning he discerned that he was distancing himself from women, all women even Tracene, for a while. He wasn't going to call them and should they call him he'd refuse to talk or if they left a message he'd refuse to return their calls. No, he'd focus on his music, dam all of them! That morning he sat down and wrote two new songs before lunch. After lunch he practiced with his guitar and decided late in the afternoon to take his guitar down to Broadway and walk the streets in hopes of finding an opportunity to perform his music. He got to Broadway shortly after four and as he walked by the honky tonks things were humming. The music was country and the crowds were loud and the beer was flowing. He hoped to find a honky tonk with a sign in the window seeking musicians. As he walked and looked he saw no such notice. Shit!

By the time he got to the end of Broadway he didn't know what to do. Many musicians just stood on the corner and played while people walked by and if people liked what they heard they threw money into the guitar case. Maybe he should set up somewhere on the street and start playing and see what happened. By the time he had walked halfway back up Broadway he stopped on the sidewalk, opened his case, took out his guitar, and commenced to playing. Pretty soon he had an audience, so big it prompted the police to step in to tell people they couldn't block the sidewalk. People in nearby honky tonks left their tables and went out to join the crowd around Jimmy Earl. As the crowds swelled the police returned and this time they told Jimmy Earl he needed to leave because the large crowd posed a safety issue. Jimmy Earl returned to his Volvo and drove to his apartment, as confused as ever. He'd failed with the women and now when he tried to share his music with the public he was told to leave or face charges. Screw it! He was getting tired of all the shit. Can't a man get a break anymore he thought?

The phone rang about eight o'clock the next morning and Jimmy Earl didn't want to answer it, but after 7-8 rings he decided he would pick up. Jubal was on the line with what he hoped was some good news for Jimmy Earl. There was a club on Murfreesboro Road owned by a band that played there most weekends, but at this club the band would bring in other musicians. It was a supper club; people came in early for dinner and saw a stage show featuring the club's band plus other acts. Jubal had contacted them, gave them Jimmy Earl's demo, and they were interested, so interested they wanted to see him, talk to him, listen to him perform and if he was anything like the tape Jubal provided they were ready to sign him on for a few shows. Jimmy Earl tried to get excited, but asked Jubal where he thought this gig could lead and Jubal said it could get him closer to his goal than where he was that morning. Jubal and Jimmy Earl agreed on a time they could be at the club and Jubal called the club to confirm the time. Jimmy Earl hung up and thought what the hell, it was something to do and he needed something else to think about except women. Jubal called him right back and confirmed the band members wanted Jimmy Earl at the club at two o'clock that afternoon. If they liked him he would be playing that night. Jimmy Earl asked about the pay and Jubal said he didn't know yet, but for certain it was more than the car wash and the few tips he got at the honky tonks. Jimmy Earl got dressed, went to get breakfast, and returned to the apartment to practice the rest of the morning. Since it took this long for Jubal to line something up he needed to be ready to make a good impression. He left just after one to make sure he found the club. Once he found the club he drove up and down Murfreesboro until ten 'til two. When he pulled into the parking lot he noticed Jubal's car was parked out front. He went to the front door and found it to be open so he walked in and found Jubal talking to some men he assumed were members of the band. Jubal introduced everyone to Jimmy Earl and they went to the club area and showed Jimmy Earl the way to the stage. After he set up he motioned he was ready and a band member gave a thumbs up to begin. After thirty minutes of playing Jimmy Earl was told to take a break. One of the men asked about the songs he was singing and Jimmy Earl told him those were songs he had written. The guy said he liked them, but after the break they wanted to hear him perform some of the "old standards." They told him they liked what they heard and if hired he could certainly play some of his songs, but they would also want him to play the old favorites because that's what most of their customers came to the club to hear. After the break Jimmy Earl played the "oldies but goodies" for about forty-five minutes. A band member stood up and motioned for Jimmy Earl to cease playing. They all got up and told Jubal and Jimmy Earl to follow them. They went to an office in the rear of the building and everyone was seated. The leader of the band spoke for the group and said they liked what they heard and were prepared to offer Jimmy Earl a six month contract to play three nights a week, the nights to be selected by the band, one or two during the week, then one or maybe two on the weekends, however they needed it to be, but three nights maximum and they were prepared to pay $200.00 per night. Jubal looked at Jimmy Earl for confirmation and Jimmy Earl motioned he was agreeable to the stipulations. At least he had something to do 3 times a week for the next six months. The contract was signed, hands were shaken, and everyone left all smiles. Jimmy Earl's first night would be Wednesday so he had a few days to prepare. Jubal and Jimmy Earl talked briefly in the parking lot and Jubal told him this was a chance to appear on a regular basis to some pretty good clientele. He mentioned he noticed the dinner menu and said the place was not cheap so he could expect to play before the high rollers and he also knew for a fact people from the music industry frequented the club so it was possible he could be "discovered" there. All of this sounded good to Jimmy Earl for he knew he was not in much of a negotiating position about anything. Jubal reassured Jimmy Earl that he was working as hard as he could to get him work, but it would take time. He said he got the demo in the hands of just about every music company in town, the big ones and the small ones and he hoped in a matter of time something would break.

Prior to Wednesday night Jimmy Earl honed his act to perfection and when it was time for him to take the stage he was ready. He was "in tune" with the crowd and they with him and when he finished his last set he was given a standing ovation for five minutes. He went off stage and they were still applauding, so he returned for two more songs. The management couldn't have been more pleased. There was a round of slaps on the back and handshakes so much so Jimmy Earl was sore from the contact. Jubal was in attendance and said it was one hell of a performance. When Jimmy Earl left that night he couldn't wait to get back on stage Friday night. He practiced day and night in preparation for Friday night and when he wasn't practicing he was writing songs. If the phone rang his answering machine took the call and if it was related to music he returned the call, if it was about something else he deleted the message. By Friday night he was chomping at the bit to get back on stage. He realized how comfortable he was on stage in front of folks, the more the better. He was much more comfortable on stage than sitting around a living room making small talk about some bull shit. Friday night was another wonderful night for Jimmy Earl. The crowd was larger and was at least as appreciative of his performance as the Wednesday night audience. The band members were so pleased they decided not to perform on Saturday night in lieu of getting Jimmy Earl back on stage. Saturday night was a repeat performance and reaction by the crowd. Entertainment reporters from several newspapers and a magazine were in attendance and in the Sunday morning editions the local papers gave Jimmy Earl positive reviews. The monthly magazine was just as kind to Jimmy Earl regarding his ability to sing a song with a message the crowd could understand and relate to and his stage presence was second to none, including the established stars. Most of the articles written said Jimmy Earl was a well kept secret and it was only a matter of time before he was a "star." Jimmy Earl began to have trouble getting his swelled head in the door of his apartment as he'd never before gotten the accolades he was currently getting. He had rededicated himself to music and music only, women were too fickle. He could count on what he was going to do with his music. Count on women? Forget it!

By the end of the six months the supper club was experiencing record attendance and receipts all due to Jimmy Earl Quagmire. The management was ready to resign Jimmy Earl to a new contract, a longer contract at a higher salary after his last performance. Jubal was in the audience and after the show he told Jimmy Earl they needed to mull over this latest offer. The "irons in the fire" were hotter than the new offer the club was proposing. Jimmy Earl asked Jubal what the hell he was talking about and Jubal said they needed to leave the club and find a nice quite place to talk. Jimmy Earl said the quietest place in town was his apartment so they agreed to meet there. Jubal said he would follow Jimmy Earl to his place and they were there within thirty minutes. Jubal asked Jimmy Earl if he had any alcoholic beverages to hoist a toast with after he shared his information. Jimmy Earl looked around and found a bottle of white wine that had been opened a while back and they decided it was good enough so Jimmy Earl filled up two coffee cups with the stuff. Jubal told Jimmy Earl to sit back and listen to what he had to say. He had been on the phone earlier in the week with some promoters in several major cities. These guys were responsible for putting together country music shows featuring some big name acts, but the entire billing was not just stars, but also up and coming, "rising stars." They had heard Jimmy Earl's demo, compliments of Jubal and they liked it so much they flew to Nashville to visit the club, on several nights, to hear Jimmy Earl and they liked what they heard and what they saw. They were prepared to offer Jimmy Earl a billing on the shows. These shows would play in at least ten cities and if the reception was good they would add ten more sites. There would be 5 performers, a minor act would start the show, then 2 major acts, and intermission, and then the second minor act would precede the last major act that would close the performance. They wanted Jimmy Earl to be the second minor act after the intermission and he'd be with the show for the ten city tour and hopefully the additional ten cities. Jimmy Earl was spellbound; he had no words to describe the feelings he had at that moment. He got up and hugged old Jubal and grabbed the coffee cups and they had a toast to Jubal's hard work and Jimmy Earl's musical talent. Jubal told Jimmy Earl the tour would be scheduled to begin in three months, so he need not sign an extension with the club, but if he wanted and the management was in agreement he could sign a 3 months extension. Jimmy Earl told Jubal to negotiate for the 3 months because he was enjoying it and every time he got on that stage it would only make him better for his tour performances. Jubal said he was also negotiating for a record deal and figured he could pull it off after the tour, assuming Jimmy Earl wowed the audiences. If he got good reviews "Nashville would be his" Jubal believed.

When Jimmy Earl prepared for bed that night he sincerely believed he had turned the corner, all he wanted was a chance to be on a stage and perform his music. He had been given a chance at the club and created an interest from his audience in his work and to follow that with a tour with some big time country music stars, legends in their own minds, well how good could that be. Before he switched off the light by his bed he noticed the message light on his answering machine was blinking, so he rewound the tape and played it back. He had a message from Abby, Jade, and of all people, Tracene, too bad, he had no time in his life to return any of those calls, not tonight, not ever. He would eventually have all the women he could handle; they would be there free for the taking, well not all that free, for he knew how that shit played out too. Once a star was born they had women coming out of the woodwork. He would have to be careful who he befriended on his journey for he had heard stories of stars linking up with sycophants and before they knew it the parasites had sucked their careers dry. No, he'd make dam sure he was careful, no more Tracene types or women with issues from the past they needed to dump on him, no his career was priority first, women priority would be way down the line.

Chapter Eight

Jubal was successful in getting the club management to agree to a 3 month contract extension for Jimmy Earl with his new compensation set at $300.00 per performance. They understood completely Jimmy Earl's situation and wished him well with the tour and told Jubal that Jimmy Earl would have an open invitation to play at their club any time he would work it in. Jubal called Jimmy Earl with the news of his negotiations and Jimmy Earl was pleased for he had enjoyed appearing at the club. He wondered what he was going to do with all this new money. His apartment rent was $150.00/month and without any other major obligations he had more money than he knew what to do with, but he also knew in country music or with any other entertainment field, here today and gone tomorrow, so he had to be sensible and think about the long haul. He had heard that most financially successful celebrities hired professional money managers to help them decide how to invest and to maintain a certain lifestyle. While he knew he did not need to make those decisions yet when the time came he would get some professional help to manage his money.

One day as he was riding around Nashville he decided to drive out to a part of town where several of the country stars lived. As he passed one house he noticed a special parking space there for a bus. He slowed down as he observed people getting off a bus and heading around the front of a house. He concluded the people must be part of a tour of some kind to that house. He drove until he could find a suitable place to park and got out and ran back to the house. He got at the end of the line and followed everyone to the house not knowing where he was. As the group moved to the rear of the house Jimmy Earl noticed a swimming pool, a very unique swimming pool, as it was built in the shape of a guitar. He asked an older lady standing beside him who's house and pool were they looking at and she said a country music star. As Jimmy Earl looked at that pool he said to himself, "someday I'll have a pool with some unique shape, perhaps the shape of my first album." The pool made an impression that day on old Jimmy Earl. After the tour group got back to the bus Jimmy Earl slipped away to his car and drove home.

Jimmy Earl continued to excite the record crowds at the supper club and the money poured into the hands of the club band members. Before he knew it Jimmy Earl was in the last two weeks of performing at the club and was anticipating the upcoming tour. The stars on the tour were big time acts, but Jimmy Earl didn't lack for confidence. He knew the songs the stars did and most of them performed songs others had written, but not Jimmy Earl, he had his own stuff and already knew audiences liked it. Every chance he got he practiced for the tour. He had been told he would do 5 songs, but prepare 3 additional ones just in case something didn't go according to schedule and they needed him to perform longer. Jimmy Earl prepared 10 songs, then 15 songs, hell he knew hundreds of songs, his songs and those of others and could sing and play his guitar perfectly for all of them, he knew he was good, had no doubts.

The supper club gig came to an end and Jimmy Earl parted ways on a good note with the management. The club band even gave him a final extra bonus check of $250.00 as a token of their appreciation for what he had done for their club. Jimmy Earl had only two days to rest before he headed out on tour. Everyone would be on a large bus, except some of the top stars who didn't care to associate with lesser knowns like Jimmy Earl so they hired their own drivers and took their own recreational vehicles. Jimmy Earl could have cared less what they did, as long as he had a free ride to the shows it just didn't matter. The first show was in Birmingham, Alabama. When they rolled into town Jimmy Earl was asleep so he didn't get to take in any sights of the city. That night the performers played to a sold out house and everyone was well received, especially Jimmy Earl Quagmire. After he sung "If I Take a Shower can we Make Love?" followed by "Is That a Revolver in your Purse?" the audience was standing and clapping so much the show officials were tempted to have him return for an encore, but they were afraid it would upstage the next star performer. The next morning on to the next town, Little Rock, Arkansas and another successful show was in the books within 48 hours. Everyone was feeling good thus far about the tour and talks were initiated regarding adding ten more cities, but they decided to wait until they had a few more shows completed before the final decision was reached. The entertainers traveled from Little Rock to Oklahoma City, Oklahoma and another great show with a great crowd. People couldn't hear enough of Jimmy Earl singing one of his favorites, "The Last Time I Saw You, You Were Backing Out of the Driveway." Local radio shows along the route began to talk more and more about Jimmy Earl and wondered when the boy would have an album they could play on their shows.

Six weeks into the tour and the performers pulled into their last town, Los Angeles, California, the largest town they appeared in. The promoters had elected to add five more shows rather than the ten previously discussed and would give everyone a two week break after L.A. before going back out on the road. Jimmy Earl wondered if Tracene would attend the concert, but then he doubted if she even knew he was part of the tour. It certainly entered his mind that he quite possibly could get up with her if he desired, but he had decided earlier to cut the ties and was sticking with that decision. When they left L.A. they found out they played in front of the largest crowd on the tour which was indeed gratifying to most of the artists. Once they were back in Nashville everyone split to take maximum advantage of the two week hiatus before returning to the road. Jimmy Earl got back to his apartment and found his answering machine full of messages. He deleted all of them except the one from Clitus that informed Jimmy Earl that he had committed Mags to a psychiatric hospital so they could further evaluate her condition and help her before it was too late. Clitus said he knew for a fact when he was around she didn't always take her meds, even when he stood over her he couldn't be sure she swallowed the dam pills. He was at wits end and was afraid she would do something like jump off a bridge. He said some days she was so depressed she didn't get out of bed or eat her food he fixed and brought to her. He hoped they would get some answers soon, but he was out of patience with it. Jimmy Earl listened, but had no comments as he didn't really know what else to say that hadn't been said already. He told Clitus about his gig at the supper club and that he had just returned off a tour with some stars and in two weeks was going back out for 5 more shows. He also mentioned the possibility of an album after the tour ended. Clitus mentioned he was still trying to get on at the garage and hoped it would happen soon. Jimmy Earl told him to stay in touch about Mag's condition and hopefully the hospital stay would do her good.

Two days after Jimmy Earl returned from the concert tour Jubal called with yet more good news, he had managed to work out a recording contract with a mid level company on Music Row. The firm did not always have a presence nationally, but they had sold records all over the country, they just didn't have artists with consistent success. Jubal said they were willing take a chance on making an album with songs written only by Jimmy Earl because they were aware of his popularity at the supper club and were familiar with the rave reviews he received while he was out on tour. They thought enough of his talent to take a chance and see what happened. If Jimmy Earl gave Jubal the green light he would set up the recording session to start when he came back from the second tour. Recording an album of his own songs was more in line with what Jimmy Earl was hoping to do. Jubal told Jimmy Earl he stood to make about $15,000 on the album.

The two weeks flew by and Jimmy Earl was back on the bus headed for Atlanta, Georgia. They would arrive in Atlanta in 4 hours for their show at the Omni. All the tickets were sold out on the first day tickets went on sale. The promotional posters featured a small picture of Jimmy Earl Quagmire in the lower right corner. The bus arrived mid afternoon and the performers stayed at a hotel a few blocks from the Omni. When Jimmy Earl got to his room he had time a take a short nap before the call to get on the bus for the venue. After his nap he went over the songs he was to sing that night. He got out his performing outfit and did a little ironing just to be sure he looked sharp when he hit the stage. This time he would open the show rather than come on after the intermission. He prepared to sing two songs he had recently written, "A Six Pack of Beer Can't Cure What Ails Me" followed by "Why Did Your Mama Beg You to Marry Me?" This was a little more of a challenge perhaps for most, but Jimmy Earl didn't lack for confidence and was elated at being on stage first. They got to the Omni at 4:30P.M., did their sound checks, put out some of the instruments, set their positions on stage, and then went to the dressing rooms to hang out until show time. The dressing rooms had snacks and beverages available plus attendants to run any necessary last minute errands.

At exactly 7:00P.M. Jimmy Earl Quagmire walked on the stage at the Omni in Atlanta, Georgia and played his songs for twenty minutes. When he ended his segment with "Why Did Your Mama Beg You to Marry Me?" it brought the house down and people stood and cheered for over 5 minutes, tempting officials to send Jimmy Earl back out for an encore. Jimmy Earl returned to his dressing room and drank a few beers before coming back out and standing offstage to view the remaining performers. Every performer came to Jimmy Earl after the show to offer praise and support with his music. The next morning the Atlanta papers gave special attention to Jimmy Earl and told their readers to "watch out" as he would be the next "star" in country music. The next four shows were no different as news of Jimmy Earl's previous performances followed him. All the crowds were extremely receptive when he came on stage. On the way back from the last show in Jacksonville, Florida Jimmy Earl turned his attention to the album he would record when he returned to Nashville. He went over and over in his mind which songs he should record, but had difficulty reaching a final decision. He figured the studio people would have input into what they thought he should record, but he would try to be strong about certain songs he loved. When he got back to town he called home and spoke to Clitus. Mags was still in the psychiatric hospital and Clitus had no idea when she would be home. He added he was spending quite a bit of time next door with Shirlene. Jimmy Earl commented that a lot of men had been shot doing such shit as he was doing, but he was an adult so he could pop whoever would let him. Jimmy Earl told him about the successful tour and said he was preparing to cut his first album. Clitus told him he was proud him, but he had to go repair Shirlene's dripping faucet.

Jimmy Earl called Jubal the next morning to let him know he was back in town and was ready to begin recording the album. Jubal told him he'd contact the folks and try to set up the sessions soon. Jimmy Earl mentioned to Jubal he remembered when he worked as a side man for Joretta Heckman it took several weeks to produce her album, but since he had nothing else to do they could take as long as they needed. Jubal mentioned that if the album was a success, even on a regional level and coupled with positive feedback from the recent tour performances, Jimmy Earl could be back on the road within a few months appearing as a solo act. Jimmy Earl was having trouble processing all this success in such a short period of time. When things settled down Jimmy Earl began to think about the possibility of moving to a nicer place, a house, a real house. He decided when he got the time he would contact a real estate agent, why not, he had the money and more was on the way. Maybe he would also upgrade his car since a man of his stature couldn't afford to be seen in an old, dirty car.

It took Jimmy Earl three weeks to complete his debut album and when he finished he was quite pleased. It would be on the shelves soon barring any unforeseen events. Jubal was contacted by dj's of prominent radio stations wanting interviews to discuss Jimmy Earl's new album. Several magazines wanted to do features on Jimmy Earl's quick rise to stardom. He was in demand everywhere, Jimmy Earl Quagmire was quickly becoming the country image of Nashville and he loved every minute of it.

He managed to find the time to buy a new house and a new car and a whole closet full of new clothes. He was spending money right and left and having a ball. He was seen everywhere that was anywhere in Nashville with women, a lot of women, but never the same woman for more than a night or two, he was simply too busy to have a serious relationship with any one woman. Within two weeks his album was number one in the region and by the end of the third week it was the biggest selling album in the country. Jubal reduced the number of his clients because he didn't need them and didn't have the time to devote on helping them pursue their careers; he was loyal mainly to Jimmy Earl. A month after Jimmy Earl moved into his new home he had a pool in the shape of a guitar built. He hired a special artist to reproduce the cover of his first album in the bottom of the pool. By the end of the first month Jimmy Earl had yet to stick his big toe into the water since the pool had been installed, but he had a pool. As sales of his album began to climb Jubal was in negotiations with the studio for a follow up album as soon as he returned from his upcoming tour. Jubal was hard at work with tour promoters while Jimmy Earl sat back and let Jubal do his thing. He had complete confidence in the man originally recommended by Hernshaw Smathers.

Jimmy Earl started sending all his royalty proceeds from the rights to use his songs to area elementary schools to fund music appreciation to as many students as could be reached. Soon there were Jimmy Earl Days at the area elementary schools and Jimmy Earl was invited often to visit with the kids and talk about music and the importance of hard work at whatever you undertook. On occasion Jimmy Earl would stop by the honky tonks on Broadway and sit in for a song or two, but he would never perform, even one song, because he didn't want in any way to upstage the guys playing.

One morning Jimmy Earl paid a visit to his mentor, Hernshaw Smathers. He brought him a gift of a brief case full of one hundred dollar bills. Hernshaw was emotional and at first refused the money, but Jimmy Earl insisted he take it for without his support and understanding he would not have made it in the music business. Hernshaw reluctantly accepted the brief case. Before Jimmy Earl left he told Hernshaw he would never have to worry about needing anything the rest of his life.

Chapter Nine

Jimmy Earl got a call from Clitus to say Mags was back home, but he didn't think she was a bit better than when she left. He also told him he was coming off the road by the end of the month. The garage job finally opened up and he was taking it even though it paid less. He mentioned if Mags didn't get better soon he would be out of there, he was sick of not having a "real" wife. Jimmy Earl listened to Clitus' entire report, but had nothing to say in response. He was simply too busy with his own life and he couldn't fix their life, they couldn't fix it and he sure as hell couldn't. Everyone had to move on and make the best of what there was and he didn't have time to sit around and wonder why this and why that about every dam thing.

When Jimmy Earl saw Abby, Jade, or Darnell public places he might chat briefly if he couldn't escape. He never took their phone calls any more or dated either of them again. Other women came and went, but it would be a while before Jimmy Earl would settle into any relationship, he was simply too busy being Jimmy Earl Quagmire, country music star.

His solo tour was scheduled to begin in early spring of 1976 and would be a 20 city undertaking. He would be performing every 3rd day making the entire tour last about 2 months. By the end of the tour Jubal expected him to be established as "the man" in country music, that is if he gave the fans what they wanted. The tour started in St. Louis on a Saturday night and was well received, so much so Jimmy Earl did five encores before people finally started to filing out of the arena. The next town was Kansas City and he met with an equally enthusiastic crowd and he gave them their money's worth for 3 hours. His albums were sold in the lobbies of the venues and were always sold out even before the show started. Jubal experimented with an autograph session in Austin, Texas, since Jimmy Earl was playing in a smaller theater, but the lines were so long it took until after twelve midnight to sign the last autograph, thus after that Jubal decided to suspend the autograph sessions. In Phoenix, Arizona Jimmy Earl came on and sang his biggest hits from his first album and some new songs he planned to have on his second album he would record when he finished the tour. The crowds seemed even more receptive to the newer songs, leading Jubal to thinking Jimmy Earl was destined to sell more albums with the second one than the first. After the shows the women were always available, but for the most part Jimmy Earl smiled at them and got on the bus. By the end of May the tour was coming to an end in Cleveland, Ohio and by then Jimmy Earl was getting tired and even bored, but he sucked it up and gave the fans a great concert. All the reviews of his concerts were overwhelmingly positive and the radio stations couldn't play enough Jimmy Earl records. The talk shows also had plenty to say about the newest country music superhero and with every publication the magazines had some article about Jimmy Earl. Jimmy Earl mania had indeed arrived and the country had been taken by this most talented song writer, singer, and accomplished self taught guitar player. He formed his own band just before the 2nd tour, the Jimmires because Jimmy Earl wanted an original name for the group. At each show the band members were given opportunities to showcase their talents midway through the concert. Jimmy Earl would let the band play a number, and then he would showcase each individual member playing his instrument. By the time Jimmy Earl and the band returned to Nashville Jimmy Earl was given a parade, including the key to the city and anything else he asked for. He had great difficulty going out in public and came to be more selective in choosing times and places he would go. He pretty much stopped driving, hired a chauffeur and bought a larger car. He also bought a fancier bus and had his name printed in large letters on both sides. He redid Jubal's contract, increasing his commission from 10% to 15%. He hired all kinds of people to help him manage his life, accountants, financial advisors, lawyers, body guards, personal trainers to help him keep in shape, and articulation experts to help him learn the politically correct things to say at all times. Jimmy Earl tried to have a well organized operation. By 1978 he was in the top five in country music album sales, top ten in singles sales, his sheet music sales were always in the top 25%. He continued to be in demand for every prominent show on TV, either as a guest to be interviewed or performing his songs.

One morning in the late fall in 1978 Jimmy Earl received a call to his spacious house. It was his dad, Clitus, informing him that during the night Mags took an overdose of one of her medications and when he got up in the early morning hours to attend to a call of nature he found her sprawled on the bathroom floor. He called 911and when the EMT's arrived they tried everything they could to revive her, but it was too late. Clitus said he had called the girls first and they were on the way to help with the arrangements and at that time he had no idea what to do about any of it. Jimmy Earl was silent as he listened to his father, but he was not surprised this happened and he wasn't all that torn up. The truth was Mags was never nice to him, never wanted him, but rather another daughter if she had any more kids, and she never ceased to make him feel like shit, so no tears from Jimmy Earl. He knew his sisters were closer to Mags, but then of course they were, hell she loved them and told them often how much she loved them. For now he would do whatever was needed to help his dad, but then how much did Clitus really care for Mags by that time, especially since he had been hosing Shirlene next door for years, so what kind of dam marriage did they have. He told Clitus he would try to get things in order in Nashville and would fly out as soon as he could. He hung up and called Jubal to tell him Mags had died and he had to handle anything and everything until he could return. Jubal extended his sympathies, but he already knew Jimmy Earl was not all that connected to his mother. Jimmy Earl also contacted Hernshaw, but since he was not in he left a message about Mags. Jimmy Earl's personal assistant arranged for him to fly out of Nashville at 1:00P.M. By the time Jimmy Earl secured transportation from the airport in Raleigh he would be arriving in Wistful Springs close to four in the afternoon. By the time he got to Wistful Springs Holly and Molly were there and Polly was expected to arrive the next day. Jimmy Earl did what he could to comfort his two sisters, but Clitus needed no such help, he wasn't even home, he had to go stop Shirlene's leaky faucet. Jimmy Earl assisted the girls with the funeral arrangements and scheduled the funeral service to be in two days in order to give Polly time to get there. There would be receiving the next night and the funeral service the following day at the funeral home since Clitus and Mags were not members of any church. Jimmy Earl would not sing any songs of any sort at any time during the proceedings. They hired an organist to play during the receiving and again at the church service. They hired some preacher they'd never seen to say nice things about Mags at the funeral service. The girls came up with key points for the preacher and Jimmy Earl provided no such input. Clitus had no part whatsoever in the arrangements. Jimmy Earl paid every cent for the funeral and gave Clitus and his sisters a thousand dollars each because they were family. None of the husbands of Molly, Holly, and Polly attended as they all stayed home and took care of kids, if they had any, if not, they watched TV and drank beer. There were maybe 50 people at the funeral and most of them who had anything to say about Mags talked about their recollections of her as a young woman, but most had not seen much of her during her adult years. They tried to be nice, but one older lady thought Mags simply "cussed too much" and she thought that had a lot to do with her early death. Jimmy Earl was standing nearby and clarified for the old bitch that his mother killed herself, she didn't die from cussing too much, and then he told the lady when she got home she should f..k herself, she'd feel better. As soon as the funeral was over the girls headed for home as they had all driven in and had a long way to go. Jimmy Earl decided to hang around a few extra days to be of assistance to his father.

Jimmy Earl had been staying at his parent's house for the funeral and slept in his old room on a fold up cot because Mags had turned the room into a sewing room. Over time the room turned out to be more of a storage room, anyway there was enough room for Jimmy Earl to pull out the cot. He was able to relive some of his good memories living there because most of his good memories stemmed from being in his room writing songs. He reflected on his childhood and realized he had few memories of his sisters after he got big enough to walk, but since they were older he understood given the age differences and being females they just wouldn't have been that close. As adults they almost never talked on the phone and even at Christmas time they didn't exchange gifts or even send cards to each other, they didn't hate each other, they just weren't close. As far as he dad, Clitus, he was not home often when Jimmy Earl was growing up but when he was he was interested in what Jimmy Earl was doing. Jimmy Earl thought Clitus had done the best he could except he had a problem with Clitus porking his neighbor and then talking about it like it was the thing to do while he was still married. Mags, well Mags was a different story. She grew up poor and was one of twelve children raised in coal country in West Virginia and being from such a large family sometimes she got lost when it was time to pass out the parental love so she learned to live without it and came to believe marriage was for security and when you were secure you needed to hold on to it. One way to hold on was to provide her man with his needs and in Clitus' case it was sex and a lot of it. When a couple screws enough they generally have kids and keep having them 'til they figure out how to stop having them. Mags would have been happy with none, but when she started having them one after the other she was at least glad they were girls until Jimmy Earl came along. She wanted a fourth girl, but she had a son, Jimmy Earl Quagmire. He doubted she was ever proud of his accomplishments, the ones he told her about and if she did she never told him. The last few years he stopped telling her any dam thing because he didn't think she really gave a shit about him or his career, so now she was gone and he was not all that sad.

The night after the funeral after everyone had gone and Jimmy Earl had helped put away all the casseroles people had brought over he was able to sit down and have a father and son talk. They poured a couple and talked man to man about anything that came to Jimmy Earl's mind. He raised the questions and Clitus provided answers as best he could. Jimmy Earl asked Clitus if he really loved Mags and Clitus responded that he did in the early years, but when she went "off the deep end" she was not the Mags he married but a stranger and he never felt the closeness again which was a big reason why he spent so much time over at Shirlene's house. Jimmy Earl asked what did he want the rest of his life to be like and Clitus told him he wanted the job at the garage and work until he wasn't able and to try to visit his grandkids and to stay in touch with his son and follow his career as best he could. Jimmy Earl asked Clitus if he thought he would marry again and Clitus asked, "what for, I can get everything I need without being married."

The next morning Jimmy Earl got up and decided to take a walk around town to relive some of his childhood memories. He passed his old school and recalled the classrooms of certain grades along with his teachers, the ones he liked anyway, all two of them. He walked downtown by the drug store, the post office, the hardware store, and of course, the music store where he stole his guitar. He was tempted to go in and see if the same asshole still ran the place, but he didn't need that at that point. As he returned to Clitus' house he came to the realization that this might be the last time he would get to do this tour or maybe it was the last time he wanted to walk around this town. He took it all in, memories good and bad, and now he needed to get back to Nashville soon for that was where his life was, not Wistful Springs. When he reached the house Clitus was still at Shirlene's fixing her leak. He thought about calling and telling Clitus he was leaving, in fact he did, he told him he was leaving in a few minutes for the airport and he would be in touch. Clitus told him to take care of himself and he told him he loved him. Jimmy Earl arrived at the airport and was able to get his flight time changed to an earlier flight and by seven that evening he was having a drink while sitting by his guitar shaped pool with a picture of the cover of his first album painted on the bottom. He was alone and he wanted it that way as his life's journey had just begun or he hoped it had.

It was time to begin work on his second album. He called Jubal to tell him he was back and to set up the schedules for the sessions. It took several days before things were arranged and while Jimmy Earl waited he rehearsed the songs he expected in include on the album. While he prepared he wondered what the album cover would be like and who would get the assignment to create the cover. Maybe Tracene could come up with a really nice cover, but who would contact her, besides he doubted she did much work in Nashville any more. Jubal called later to inform Jimmy Earl the sessions would begin the next morning so he needed good night's sleep and be ready to go as it might be a long day. Jimmy Earl was very familiar with the process, but he let Jubal talk on about preparation, he needed to feel he had a part in it.

By the first of July the second album was in the stores and within two weeks it went to No. 1 in the country prompting the promoters to press Jimmy Earl and the Jimmires to go back out on the road to promote the album. Jimmy Earl gave some thought and told Jubal he would be willing to do a 5 city tour, five of the largest cities and that would be it. Jubal offered this package, but the promoters wanted at least ten. Jimmy Earl was torn, he was overwhelmed at the success of his music, but now that he could do it, he could be on stage as often as he wanted, but he didn't want to overdo it, but he also knew an artist wouldn't know when they had toured too much until the ticket sales dropped off. He gave it more thought and knew that every time he performed he'd be making money he didn't immediately need, but should his career took a sharp u turn later he'd have plenty of money to live on, so he figured why not, there's nobody but him and he had nothing else to do, so why not perform until he got chased off the stage. He called Jubal and told him to set up the tour for however many shows the promoters wanted.

By the time the tour was finalized Jimmy Earl agreed to do fifteen shows, mostly in towns he had not yet performed in, but he would return to a few, like Los Angeles. The tour started in mid September and ran into early November and was a resounding success and the album sales continued to do well. Jubal managed to work out a deal for a Jimmy Earl Christmas album, featuring some of the traditional songs plus a few Christmas songs Jimmy Earl managed to write while he was on the tour traveling from town to town. The Christmas album was in the stores right after Thanksgiving and soon it was in first place for all the new Christmas albums that were sold in 1978. Jimmy Earl invited Clitus out to his house for Christmas, but Clitus declined because he couldn't figure out a discreet way to get Shirlene from her house to Nashville and he refused to come alone. Clitus kept hoping Shirlene would one day leave Hubie, but she was reluctant to leave him because he made too much money and spent most of it on his sorry ass wife. Jimmy Earl invited his sisters and their families, but the only one to respond was Holly, actually Duane responded and said they would come if Jimmy Earl could "set him up" with some hot Nashville woman. Jimmy Earl did not respond and so no family members came to visit Jimmy Earl during Christmas. Jimmy Earl did manage to invite Hernshaw and his wife over for a nice dinner during the holidays.

As the New Year came Jimmy Earl began to think more and more about finding a nice woman to spend time with, but how could he do that now that he was a star. There were too many opportunists out there who would only be interested in the name and the money. How could he find a suitable woman, a woman who would care for him not for who he was but for his character, his work ethic, and his kindness? He didn't know exactly, but he knew if someone who knew him well could "fix him up" with a blind date he'd probably stand a better chance of latching on to a nice person. He started with Jubal and asked if Mildene might know of anyone. He talked to Hernshaw about this and Hernshaw said he'd see what he could do. The Jimmires were asked and they said they'd get right on it and make some recommendations soon. Jimmy Earl was reaching the conclusion that it was lonely at the top.

Within a few hours, Sam, one of the lead guitarists of the Jimmires called Jimmy Earl with a lead on someone to get up with. Joretta Heckman, yes, Jimmy Earl certainly remembered her, he was a side man on one of her albums, as a matter of fact, and he got Joretta to pressure Leon to allow her to sing two of Jimmy Earl's songs on the album. The album did reasonably well and the two songs were the best received of the 15 songs on the album. Joretta Heckman, shit dam thought Jimmy Earl. As he listened to Sam he remembered he actually liked her a lot, but at the time he was involved with Jade, Abby, Tracene, he just didn't think about her as someone he might want to court. The fact that she went to bat for him at a critical time in his early struggles for some musical recognition, well, maybe Joretta had liked him all along. Sam further explained that Joretta was married about 3 years ago to some oil magnate down in Texas and when they married she wanted for nothing, not even a career as this character took care of her and unfortunately for Joretta a few other women. When she found out he was cheating big time on her she took his ass to the proverbial cleaners. Sam assumed if she was interested in going out with Jimmy Earl at all she sure as hell wouldn't do it because he had money, hell, she probably had more than he did. Jimmy Earl asked Sam if he thought Joretta might have some interest in restarting her career and Sam said he had no idea. Jimmy Earl thanked Sam for the lead and spent some time that day tracking down Joretta's whereabouts. By late afternoon Jimmy Earl got a call from one of his assistants supplying him with the pertinent information he needed to contact Joretta. She was currently living in Tyler, Texas on a ranch she acquired via the divorce settlement. Not only did she have the ranch she had a garage full of cars plus an air strip behind the house. Joretta had no pilot's license, but when she needed quick air travel she had money and no problem finding a competent pilot to fly her any dam where she needed to go. On the other hand Jimmy Earl had some cash and he could go and come at the drop of a hat using a charter jet or flying first class on a commercial airplane. Before he got too excited about any of this shit he first decided to contact her and attempt to renew the acquaintance. He decided to have an early dinner around the pool, coupled with a few drinks for the courage factor, and then he would place a call and go from there. Jubal called that afternoon with a referral on a lady Jimmy Earl might date. He said Mildene knew a girl at work who was a bit homely, but for sure had never "been had" and might be a safe date who would never marry, if it came to that, for money, this girl would be in it for the love and Mildene highly recommended this girl. Jimmy Girl told Jubal about Joretta and Jubal agreed that if he could "get that thing" he'd be in some "high cotton" indeed. Jimmy Earl thanked him for the lead and took down the name and number just in case he needed it later. The kitchen staff brought Jimmy Earl's dinner out to the pool while Jimmy Earl polished off his second Scotch on the rocks, a drink he was trying hard to like. He requested one more Scotch be brought out to the pool as he planned to sip on it while he, hopefully, talked to Joretta. The bartender brought out the Scotch and as Jimmy Earl took a sip he dialed the number to East Texas and hoped the hell the woman was home. The phone rang and rang and rang some more and just when Jimmy Earl was about to hang up Joretta answered and asked who was calling, then she recognized the voice of country music star, Jimmy Earl Quagmire. They got to talking and the more they talked one would think they'd been tight for years. They seemed to have much more in common than they could have ever thought. Joretta told Jimmy Earl she was so impressed with his career and said she would just love to see him. What can rich people do when they want to have a good time? They spend their money, however much they need to spend to have a good time, so Jimmy Earl proposed he charter a plane to fly to her ranch later that night and land on her air strip. She told him what size planes could handle the strip and told him to come on down, bring the guitar, enough clothes for a few days, and maybe even a swimsuit. Jimmy Earl hung up, and then dialed for his capable assistant to have her book a charter flight ASAP. Within thirty minutes the assistant was back to Jimmy Earl with word the flight would be ready to go at nine o'clock. Jimmy Earl thanked her and gave her Joretta's number to call to let her know when the star was leaving, and then he went up to his room and started packing. He called down for his driver to get the car ready to leave by 8:30P.M. for the airport. Jimmy Earl was packed and ready by the appointed time and was excited about seeing Joretta. The flight was a little bumpy, but otherwise uneventful and the plane landed on Joretta's airstrip at the expected time. Joretta was already out at the strip in her ranch jeep waiting to pick up Jimmy Earl. When Jimmy Earl came down the air stairs he saw Joretta coming toward him so he ran down the stairs to her. One of Joretta's ranch hands got Jimmy Earl's belongings from the plane and carried them back to the house. It was late when Jimmy Earl got settled in, but since they had nothing to else do they talked well into the wee hours of the morning. At about 3:00A.M. Joretta showed Jimmy Earl to the guest room and they said good night and decided to make a plan about what they would do when they got up for breakfast.

When Jimmy Earl awoke and checked the time it was 10:00A.M. Joretta had been up since eight and had the kitchen staff prepare a breakfast that could be consumed whenever a guest wanted to eat. Jimmy Earl found Joretta down on her deck overlooking a pool in the shape of the state of Texas, not a guitar, but unique in its own right. Jimmy Earl went over and hugged her and asked about some coffee. Joretta summoned one of the staff to bring her guest some coffee. After Jimmy Earl had coffee he asked about breakfast and Joretta asked what he wanted because at this ranch a guest could get any dam thing they wanted for breakfast any any dam time of day. He requested Belgian waffles with strawberries, maple syrup from Vermont, and two scrambled eggs and some more coffee. Within twenty minutes Jimmy Earl's breakfast was on the table and as he sat there looking out across what Joretta said was so many acres and acres one could not see all of it in one viewing, he thought, "how in the hell did I get here?" He was there and planned to make the best of the trip, which was to test out Joretta and find out if she was the type of woman he could invest his time with. While Jimmy Earl woofed down the waffles Joretta mentioned some things they could do, visit the zoo, several museums, a planetarium, and perhaps Camp Ford, a Civil War prison camp for Union soldiers. Jimmy Earl said it sounded like a full day and as soon as he got dressed he would be ready to see the sites of Tyler, Texas. Jimmy Earl didn't arrive with any preconceived notions of romance, his expectation was to enjoy Joretta's company and go from there, if things happened, they happened.

By the time Joretta and Jimmy Earl got back to the ranch that afternoon they were tired and Joretta alerted the kitchen staff that she and Jimmy Earl were in for the evening and would take dinner on the veranda at seven. She also told the bartender to be ready to prepare some drinks by six. Joretta and Jimmy Earl retired to their respective rooms for a shower and a few minutes of rest before dressing and having cocktails. Jimmy Earl was impressed that Joretta had her own bartender, a position he had given no thought to, but was going to seriously consider adding one to his staff when he returned home. As he showered he wondered just how much money Joretta got from the divorce settlement, he assumed it must have been a shit pot full. As they came down for drinks and sat around chatting before dinner Jimmy Earl asked Joretta if she had any interest in returning to country music. She thought for a while and then told Jimmy Earl she probably would, given the right situation. He said be bet he could get Jubal to represent her, but she said if she returned she had her own agent in mind. As they drank and talked they laughed about the possibility of touring together and maybe even doing an album together. Dinner was served at exactly seven, a four course meal plus a bottle of fine wine Joretta selected. After dinner they went into the library and were served glasses of brandy as they continued to talk. Joretta told Jimmy Earl while being married she had learned a lot about what no to do the next time, if there ever was a next time while Jimmy Earl said he too had learned a few things about the opposite sex. He went on to say that for two people like them who had everything would have no need to get married just to say they were married, it would have to be special, be a real good reason to tie the knot, like for instance they would need to love each other. Joretta agreed wholeheartedly and doubted she would ever feel the need to marry again, but if she did she would be sure the second time around she was doing the right thing. From the library they moved into the movie theater. They debated whether they wanted to watch a movie or TV or even listen to some music. Jimmy Earl suggested at least for a while they listen some easy listening music. As Joretta found the right music they sat down on a sofa close together and listened to the music until they both fell asleep. Joretta woke up two hours later and had to shake Jimmy Earl to get him awake. They kissed each other on the cheek and retired to their rooms. The next morning Joretta wanted to take Jimmy Earl horseback riding and show him how her cow hands handled the steers. Jimmy Earl had never been on a horse so it took a while for him the grasp the technique, but once he got the knack of it he was comfortable. That night they sat around a campfire and had a steak cooked on an open fire. The hands did some singing after dinner and Joretta and Jimmy Earl joined in. When they got back to the house it was time for bed after another full day.

After four days Jimmy Earl told Joretta he thought he needed to be leaving for she might have some other things to do, but before he left he invited Joretta to visit him at his place. She accepted his offer and asked when did he want her to visit? He said next week and he would send a plane to pick her up.

When he got back he called Jubal to inform him he had returned. Jubal had scheduled one TV interview and a gig on a Saturday night in two months. Jubal also said there was some talk about a third album in the spring if Jimmy Earl had some new songs written by then. He asked Jimmy Earl how Joretta was doing and he said fine and maybe somewhere down the road they might sing together. He mentioned Joretta was coming to his place next week so Jubal would get to see her. Jimmy Earl also called Hernshaw to tell him he was back in town. Hernshaw told him to drop by whenever he could as he had some information for him he didn't want to discuss over the phone. Jimmy Earl told him he would try to get by before the week was over unless it was really important. Hernshaw said it was kind of important so Jimmy Earl told him he'd come over later that day.

Clitus called and told him Jimmy Earl he was now working at the garage and that Shirlene was finally leaving her husband. He said they had talked about living together, but since he lived next door they'd have to figure something else out, like maybe he'd sell his house and they'd move somewhere else. He doubted the house was worth much, but he was going to take a look at the situation. Jimmy Earl asked how Shirlene's husband was taking all this and Clitus said she hadn't told him yet, but she would when he got home from a business trip. Jimmy Earl's only other comment was that if living with Shirlene would make him happy then he should proceed with his plan and he wished him well and hung up. Jimmy Earl was disappointed with Clitus' decision because now he wondered if Clitus ever loved Mags, maybe he never did and if he'd didn't love his wife did he really love his son. He decided there would be no answers to his questions and besides Clitus intended to live the rest of his life as he wanted. He was glad he hadn't given him a dam cent of all the money he had made and his communication with him would probably be more and more infrequent as this story unfolded. Jimmy Earl was not sure if he could ever accept Shirlene as his step mother.

Jimmy Earl made it over to see Hernshaw to see what he had on his mind. Hernshaw told him how glad he was to see him and was so happy to see his career blossom. He wanted to share a concern he had. He heard that Jubal's wife was suffering from Parkinson's Dieease and was having great difficulty and suspected it was affecting Jubal's work since he spent so much time with her back and forth with doctors, but Jubal, being the kind of guy he was, would probably not tell Jimmy Earl, so he was taking it upon himself to inform him so when things happened he wouldn't be surprised. Jimmy Earl thanked Hernshaw and told him he would be extra patient with Jubal when things didn't go according to his schedule, but hopefully the situation would improve some, but Jimmy Earl knew enough to know one didn't get well with Parkinson's, but it could be managed to some level, but it couldn't be cured. Jimmy Earl felt sad as he returned to the house for Jubal had done all Jimmy Earl ever expected and now during a good time in his life he and his spouse were hit with an incurable disease which would restrict what they would get to do in their golden years. This life, thought Jimmy Earl, didn't always turn out as one wanted it.

Joretta was planning to visit Jimmy Earl next week and he started making plans to treat her to a good time in Nashville. He had the house stocked with plenty of fine food and drink and all kinds of snack items were appropriately placed around the house. He had his pool cleaned and the deck scrubbed. The guest room was given a fresh coat of paint and the bed received all new bed linens. The bathroom got a scrub down and new towels were put in the cabinets. He had the grounds manicured and added new plants everywhere. By the time she was scheduled to arrive he had spent probably several thousand dollars on preparations. He was driven to the airport by his chauffeur and when she arrived on the private plane airstrip Jimmy Earl personally walked out to greet her. They hugged and kissed each other and walked hand in hand to the car. The ride home took about 45 minutes and when they drove up Joretta was instantly surprised at the house as she had no vision whatsoever as to the size of the house, it made hers seem like a doll house. When they got inside Jimmy Earl showed her around then took her to her room and showed her where everything was. He told her dinner would be served at seven in the dining room. Joretta stayed in the guest room to unpack, and then she took a shower, and got ready while Jimmy Earl did the same down the hall in his rather large bedroom. After they were dressed they went to his private bar with his new bartender and had cocktails while getting caught up with each other. They were called to dinner at seven and were treated to a wonderful seafood meal. After dinner they moved to Jimmy Earl's sitting room for some after dinner drinks to discuss the itinerary for the next day. Jimmy Earl had asked Joretta to stay for at least three days, at least, but he hoped maybe she would agree to stay longer. That night as they entered the hall to get to their bedrooms they kissed and went in opposite directions. The next day they went to the Country Music Hall of Fame, and then went down to Broadway for lunch and to take in a few honky tonks.

The next three days went by amazingly fast and the following morning Joretta told Jimmy Earl she really needed to get home to "attend to some things." He contacted the airport to reserve a charter flight back to Tyler. One hour before the flight was scheduled to depart he had his chauffeur take both of them to the airport. They embraced and kissed before Joretta boarded the plane for her flight home. They agreed to stay in close communication regarding the next visit Jimmy Earl would make to Tyler. Jimmy Earl waved from the tarmac until the plane had lifted off, then he returned to the car for his return home.

When Jimmy Earl got home he wondered where he was going with Joretta, were they becoming close or maybe just "friends?" He had no idea, but he wondered how much longer it would be before more than just a goodnight or goodbye kiss. He needed, wanted more than a kiss, but he was willing to be patient for the right person in the right relationship. He called Jubal to check on things, but he did not mention anything about Mildene as Hernshaw requested, "don't mention her illness," were his words. Jubal said things were moving as he mentioned in their last conversation, a TV interview, a gig, and the possibility of a new album. He did mention Jimmy Earl's Christmas album had done very well and was able to stay in the top five most purchased new Christmas albums for the year. Jubal also said the sales of Jimmy Earl's first two albums were still doing well. Jimmy Earl mentioned he had been seeing Joretta and maybe at some point they might want to do an album together. Jubal told him they could consider that later, but care needed to be taken when an artist, a star, decided to make an album with a relatively unknown artist. He said yes, Joretta had made a few albums that did well regionally which was good for her, but lately she had stepped away from country music which caused her fans to move to other artists, so Jimmy Earl needed to be to be real careful not to link his talents with someone who had not been relevant in a while. Jubal emphasized again to Jimmy Earl he needed to think seriously before committing to a duet album with Joretta.

Jimmy Earl's TV interview was a smash as during that time slot the show was the most watched show and had the second highest rating in the show's history. Jimmy Earl got a great reception from the theater crowd and when he returned on stage to close the show with a couple of new songs he had written the audience went wild. The performance on the TV show prompted new discussions between Jubal and the recording company about Jimmy Earl's third album and the new date to start was changed. Jubal scheduled one live show in Cincinnati the week before he began work on the new album, so work was once again picking up, but the sales from previous albums continued to be steady. Jimmy Earl and Joretta were flying back and forth at least every other week to see each other and the relationship continued to grow. They became the most talked about couple in the entertainment field. Joretta went back into the studio to do some preliminary work on an album and if the she and the recording company were pleased with the results it would be made available to the public soon. Mildine's condition continued to worsen and the response to any available medications were unsuccessful. She was seldom seen in public any more. Hernshaw called Jimmy Earl one day and told him he planned to close the car wash by summer time and Jimmy Earl told him if he wanted to work he had a job with him and together they would figure out his duties.

Early one morning Jimmy Earl received a call from Clitus. He was calling to let his son know he and Shirlene had moved in together and were thinking about getting married. Jimmy Earl extended his congratulations, but he was not sincere for he knew his father had been unfaithful to Mags long before she was diagnosed with a bipolar disorder and Jimmy Earl just didn't think it was right. Clitus asked Jimmy Earl if he would attend a wedding ceremony if they decided to get married and Jimmy Earl told him that at that time he couldn't commit. Jimmy Earl wished him well, hung up, and went back to sleep.

Jimmy Earl's show in Cincy was well received and soon after the concert he went back in the studio to record his third album consisting of all new songs he had written recently. The album took two months to complete and Jubal set up a brief tour to promote the album. The tour would consist of 6 shows all in cities Jimmy Earl had never played in before. Every show was sold out in advance and as before the reviews were mostly positive, except this time a couple of writers said his music had begun to sound like all the other songs he had recorded and challenged Jimmy Earl to write new songs reflective of the current scene. Jimmy Earl didn't take too kindly to the criticism, but Jubal told him the comments were part of the business and there was no harm in listening to what folks had to say and yes, maybe he did need to take a closer look at the subjects he wrote about. During the tour Jimmy Earl had little time to communicate with Joretta who was still trying to put the finishing touches on an album of her own.

By early summer Jimmy Earl had settled back in at his house in Nashville after coming off the road. His third album, while well received only reached the top ten but never went to No. 1, but Jubal told him not to get too concerned about his position in the charts. Loretta's new album debuted at No. 18 and never went any higher, prompting frustration on her part. She tried hard not to compare her position to Jimmy Earl's but it was hard. Since her sales were steady discussions were initiated between her management team and Jimmy Earl's about the possibility of recording a new album together. Jubal reminded Jimmy Earl that the only reason a person in his position would agree to such a project would be if it enhanced their position, not enhanced the position of the other person. Jimmy Earl heard Jubal loud and clear several times that such a project would do nothing to promote his career and might just set it back. Jimmy Earl admitted he had mentioned the duet album to Joretta often enough that if he said no to the album, what might that do to their relationship, if he agreed and they made the album and it tanked, what then might that do to his career, which was something Joretta currently didn't have. He decided to have Joretta visit for a few days, hang out, get some sun, drink some liquor, screw some, go out on the town, but in the end come to terms with what was in the best business interest for both of them and go with it. He called her and she said she could be there by Friday afternoon.

When Joretta arrived Friday she was picked up at the airport by Jimmy Earl's assistant. Jimmy Earl and Jubal were in meetings with their publishers. Joretta was taken to Jimmy Earl's house and she hung out around the pool until he called just before leaving to tell her he was on the way and he had news about their album project. Jimmy Earl had instructed his kitchen staff to have dinner prepared for a 6:30P.M. seating in the main dining room. He dictated the menu and his choice of wine to be served. When he got home he went immediately out to the pool to see Joretta. She was in the pool and as she got out to dry off her skin tight swim suit left little to the imagination, but Jimmy Earl was already familiar with what was "under the hood." They kissed each other and sat down around the pool to talk. While Jimmy Earl didn't provide the details of his meeting with the publishers he told Joretta they would have much to think about regarding the making an album together. He hoped that whatever happened based on pure business wouldn't tarnish what they had in their relationship and Jimmy Earl urged Joretta to keep an open mind. So, cocktails beginning at five, they would talk about whatever came to mind but nothing work related, then dinner, and after they would retire to the sitting area and begin serious discussions about the album. Joretta told Jimmy Earl it seemed he had it all figured out and given his elaborate process concocted along with all these caveats about her feeling was whatever the outcome was it wouldn't be in her favor at all. She accepted the clear fact, Jimmy Earl was a star, a true country music star, but she wasn't. She could sang and had made records, which could in no way ever compete with anything Jimmy Earl had done, so yes, she knew going in they were not on equal professional footing.

At four they left the pool to get ready for what they both hoped would be a good evening with each other and not a fist fight over some business dealings. Joretta came down to the bar just before five and Jimmy Earl arrived a little late, but with a smile on his face rather than a strained look of concern. They sucked down a few cocktails, got a little light headed, actually made out a little in front of the bartender, but he didn't care he was being paid to mix drinks. They talked about the possibility of going away, maybe to Europe, together to just get away from all of this and decided they would come back to talking about a trip before Joretta departed for Tyler. At 6:20P.M. They were summoned to the dining room for dinner. The dinner took about an hour and a half, which was always what Jimmy Earl liked, a nice slow pace at dinner. After a light dessert they moved to the sitting room for some brandy and quiet time before the possibility of a storm front moving in. After Jimmy Earl consumed a half glass of brandy he began the discussion about the album. First, he mentioned the advice given to him by his people, mainly that he shouldn't do the album with Joretta, at least not now, but wait and see if her career picked up, not to the level of Jimmy Earl, but more than hers currently was. Jimmy Earl said his staff spoke only from a sensible business decision side of things and they felt compelled to come at it from that standpoint. Jimmy Earl told them he understood completely and would have expected their position was to protect his career. Joretta listened, but had nothing yet to say about what she heard. Jimmy Earl said that in the end the final decision was his and only his and he told his people he wanted to do this album with the one and only woman he loved and he didn't give a shit as to how well the thing would be received. He said further if the publishing company didn't want to cover the cost of the project he'd finance the whole dam thing out of his pocket, in fact he had already committed to the publishing company to cover one half of the cost of the project. Jubal was in total disagreement with Jimmy Earl's position, but there was nothing he could that would change Jimmy Earl's position. Jubal realized men would sometimes do anything if it involved the love for a woman. He was just an agent and all he could do was represent his client and provide advice which he had done to the best of his ability. After Jimmy Earl finished Joretta got up and went over and kissed him like he had never experienced and then took him by the hand to her bedroom and gave him the kind of thank you most men, all men would like. They got up, dried off, and returned to the sitting room and smiled at each other until the wee hours of the morning. They returned to Jimmy Earl's bedroom and slept through the night together for the first time. The next morning after breakfast they prepared to meet with Jubal to finalize plans for producing their duet album. By late afternoon they were still trying to decide on the songs for the album and while Jimmy Earl was assuming the album would be only songs he had written Joretta didn't totally agree. She wanted a few songs she had written, but Jimmy Earl didn't think they were all that good. It was hard for him to be frank with Joretta that he didn't think the songs were that good. By five they agreed to stop for the day and return to their discussions about the songs for the album the next morning. Time to have a drink and talk about something else except music Jimmy Earl mentioned. They reopened their discussion about taking a trip together after they made their album. They decided to fly to London, England and from there take a train to the mainland and then to several other prominent European cities via river, rail, or roadways. The trip would take about 15 days and would keep them away from the media.

By lunch the next day Joretta and Jimmy Earl had decided on the songs for their album, 12 songs written by Jimmy Earl and 3 songs written by Joretta. That afternoon they went into Jimmy Earl's music rooms at his house and practiced. Jimmy Earl called Jubal to inform him they had decided on the songs for the album. Jubal had nothing to say he hadn't already said, he just told Jimmy Earl he would set up the recording schedule.

Jubal called the next morning to tell Jimmy Earl the recording schedule was set for next month which surprised Jimmy Earl as he expected it to be within a week or so. When he told Joretta she suggested they take their trip to Europe then rather than waiting until after the album was produced. They called a travel agent and were able to book a tour right away. They would catch a flight from Nashville to New York on Friday and from New York they would fly overnight to London.

The European trip lasted 15 days and they spent time in most of the major cities of several countries seeing the key historical sites. When they returned to Nashville they took a charter flight to Tyler to check on things at the ranch and rest from the trip and have a few practice sessions to prepare for the album. They tried to come up with a name for the album, but normally the record people did that, but they just wanted a catchy title to offer. Prior to the recording sessions they had failed to come up with a name for the album. The publishers decided to call it, "Love is Priceless," and below the title the artists names, Jimmy Earl Quagmire in larger letters than Joretta Heckman. Joretta didn't like it that the fonts for her name were smaller, but she decided to let that one go. They were in the studio from early morning until late afternoon five days a week for a month. The band and backup singers were exceptional and very patient because the record producers along with Joretta and Jimmy Earl were not. They were all shooting for perfection. By the end of July the album was complete and now the marketing began. Jubal booked interviews with Joretta only, giving her a chance to discuss her career, and then Jimmy Earl had interviews on his own. On a few occasions Jubal allowed both to appear on talk shows and those appearances were well received by the public. When the album hit the stores sales were slow, then picked up a bit, then slowed down again. Jubal told Joretta and Jimmy Earl they needed to do a short tour to help promote the album and they reluctantly agreed to do a tour.

The tour cities this time were smaller cities than usual, but Jimmy Earl always enjoyed playing in different towns. The first stop was Louisville, Kentucky. To start the show Joretta sang solo, then Jimmy Earl sang his hit songs solo, and they came out together for the last part of the concert to promote the album and performed most of the songs from the album plus a few of the old standards in case anyone in the audience was over forty. The next town was Richmond, Virginia, followed by Baltimore, Maryland, then into New England for a stop in Portland, Maine. The tour ended two weeks later in Tennessee blues country, Memphis, but the crowds were appreciative of the sound. When the bus returned to Nashville Joretta and Jimmy Earl were exhausted and for four days they did not leave Jimmy Earl's house. They did allow Jubal to come by to discuss the performance feedback of the tour. All in all Jubal said things went fairly well, but they only played to three sold out venues, the local reviews were average, not fantastic, sales of merchandise at the venues was not what it usually was, and all in all they did not make the kind of money they had before. The final evaluation was that during and after the tour their album sales had continued to go down, not up. Joretta listened intently as did Jimmy Earl. Joretta read between Jubal's lines that she was the reason for the limited success on the tour, she was the part of the concerts that was different, Jimmy Earl was the same, the Jimmires were the same, but the female singer in the duet was new and just maybe the fans didn't like it. Maybe they just liked old Jimmy Earl as Jimmy Earl. Jubal did not mention Joretta was the "reason" for the limited success; he didn't have to as it was in his eyes and in his voice. Jimmy Earl said he was pretty pleased with the tour, but thought perhaps had they waited longer after release of the album to tour maybe the results would have been different. Maybe the fans just didn't have enough time to get accustomed to hearing Joretta and Jimmy Earl sang together and he looked directly at Jubal for he was implying maybe Jubal was too hasty in setting up a tour. Jimmy Earl thanked Jubal for coming over and providing feedback of the tour, but Joretta and Jimmy Earl wanted to rest and forget everything they knew about country music.

After Jubal left Jimmy Earl and Joretta changed into their swimming suits and took a dip and spent the rest of the afternoon around the pool. They dined in and went to bed in Jimmy Earl's bed and screwed each other until they got tired of it, then they went to sleep. The next morning Jimmy Earl had an appointment with his accountant and financial advisor at their downtown office. He was driven into town by his chauffeur as Jimmy Earl seldom cranked a car anymore. The meeting lasted for an hour and a half as the financial team reviewed his accounts and declared Jimmy Earl a rich man with a steadily increasing portfolio of investments to go along with his consistent profits on record sales. They did mention as Jubal had stated earlier that the tour receipts were not what they had been, but they offered no further comments. They pronounced Jimmy Earl's financial position to be healthy and growing and if he never did another dam thing he should have enough money to last until he was at least 150 years old. They suggested starting a foundation for some worthy cause in order to avoid paying higher taxes and for public relations reasons. It was simply good entertainer politics to give somebody something along the way. Jimmy Earl told them he had some charities in mind, but he wanted more time to think about it so he asked the advisors to provide their recommendations at the next meeting. Jimmy Earl was driven back home for an afternoon of movies in the movie room and more sex in his bedroom. He didn't realize how much he missed the sex until Joretta decided she had some keen interest in it also. They did manage to get a grip on themselves long enough to get dressed and make it to the dining room for their dinner. After dinner they took a turn in the sitting room. Jimmy Earl mentioned that soon he wanted to develop a foundation, maybe one that helped young people interested in country music. He requested input from Joretta and she agreed it was a good idea as long as they could come up with reasonable criteria for awarding money. Jimmy Earl figured they could find an expert or two to help with that one, but the general idea of starting a foundation for young musicians was, he thought, where he wanted to start. He also threw out from left field that he might want to look at building or buying another house as the one he was in, while large enough was not fancy enough. He wanted something befitting a star of his caliber. Joretta laughed, but told him if that's what he wanted he should go for it. While she was sitting there listening to this stuff she wondered if he would ever ask her to marry him and if he did would she say yes? She didn't need to worry that night because he didn't ask, but he did ask if she was "tired and ready to go to bed," and she responded, "sure, I'd like to screw some more."

When Jimmy Earl awoke the next morning he found a stack of trade magazines at his place at the table when he came in for breakfast. Each magazine featured an article either about the tour or about the album and in some cases, both. As he drank his coffee and began to read the articles he got as red as he ever got because the articles were critical of the concerts and the album, especially an album featuring a duet with a relative "unknown." When he read the word, unknown, he threw the magazine on the floor, and said, "unknown, who the hell do they think they are and why don't they know of Joretta's work?" They weren't familiar with her work for outside the southeast no one had heard of her, so for a big star to make an album with an unknown and then tour with her was something they had not seen. They were just curious and asking, then talk radio joined in and brought it up during the shows, then people called in and asked the same questions. Jimmy Earl was hearing more than he wanted and was becoming defensive of his decision and protective of Joretta's feelings. Joretta had been around the block before and had been through these kinds of wars before so she thought she could take it, but Jimmy Earl wanted to circle the wagons to keep the arrows from hitting her, especially in the ass. The word Jimmy Earl was getting was, don't share your music career with Joretta or maybe anyone else, you're fine as you are. He hadn't thought past this one album, did people think they were going to be a team from now on, if fans thought that, they were wrong, and he hoped that was not what Joretta thought. This thing, this album, was a one and done, a novelty album, but to suggest that was the direction Jimmy Earl Quagmire was going, dam people were misinterpreting his motives. He needed to squash this rumor soon, real soon, or bad shit could happen for him and his career. Joretta could have her singing career if she truly wanted one and he'd help, behind the scenes, but there would be no more duets, unless at some point they did like a Christmas album or something. He needed to talk to Joretta to see what she was thinking and nip this shit in the bud.

By the time Joretta came to the table Jimmy Earl had composed himself enough to where she couldn't detect any concerns on his face about anything. He decided he would talk about their careers that afternoon and try to explain his position, but he'd have to wait because Joretta told him she was leaving later that morning to fly to Tyler. He told her he wasn't yet ready to travel anywhere yet and she responded that she understood and had not planned on asking him since she knew he needed more down time. She would leave today and be back as soon as she could. Jimmy Earl had his chauffeur take Joretta to the airport while he remained at home. He called a real estate agent he knew and requested he set up some showings of available properties in the Brentwood section of town as soon as possible. Within the hour the agent called Jimmy Earl and told him he was in luck for there were five properties that fit his parameters and he'd like to show the properties to him that afternoon. Jimmy Earl told him he'd be down to his office by one and they could leave from there. The agent agreed and then commenced to set up the showings for the afternoon.

Of the five properties Jimmy Earl had only a mild interest in one of them and was disappointed the agent only had five houses to see. Jimmy Earl wasn't interested in building, but given time to think about it he might just decide to do just that. He returned home a just after four and sat out at the pool until five and time for his cocktail hour. One of his staff gave him a message from an earlier caller, named Tracene. Tracene? What in the... Jimmy Earl initially thought. Why did she call me, better question, how did she get my number, and what was she doing in town, after all he hadn't communicated with her in several years, but now she was in town. He looked at the number and wondered what she looked like now after several years, older for sure, but he wondered how she might still be in the area of sex, but then why would he think about that unless maybe he wanted to see her again. He reached for the phone and dialed the number. She picked up on the third ring and in a weak moment or horny moment he invited her to dinner at his place and told her to bring her swim suit and "other things" in case she "needed them later." There, he did it, and Joretta was in Tyler, but he was an adult, had resources, had made no commitment to Joretta, and wanted to bed Tracene for old time sake, what the hell, that's as country as it could get, drinking and screwing anything that moved, maybe there'd be a song to write after this one.

Tracene arrived at just after six. The two adults embraced and exchanged passionate kisses just like the old days, and then Jimmy Earl showed Tracene to guest room No. 2, directly across from guest room No. 1, which was the room Joretta stayed in. He told her to settle in, and then join him in the sitting room for cocktails as he moved dinner to seven o'clock. Tracene came down to the sitting room in thirty minutes and Jimmy Earl motioned for the bartender to come over and get Tracene anything she wanted. She told the bartender to prepare a Manhattan. Jimmy Earl told her she looked great as his pants tightened just below his belt. She complimented him on his looks and his great career. She went on to say that since she left Nashville she had done quite well, not as well as what she was currently seeing at Jimmy Earl's, but well for her creative field. After several more drinks they moved over to the sofa so as to be closer and soon they were acting like teenagers in heat. Jimmy Earl got up and grabbed her hand and said "let's go enjoy each other before dinner," to which Tracene said, "I'd thought you'd make me wait until later." When they got to Jimmy Earl's bedroom they took all of one minute for both to undress and hit the sack. Jimmy Earl started low and worked up midway and stayed occupied for a while until Tracene was completely satisfied, then he moved aside while she went under the covers relieve his erection. Soon it was seven, but the two remained in bed until after eight o'clock. When they got up and got dressed they went to the dining room to find a note saying to ring the kitchen and the staff would bring the food out if and when they were ready. The staff knew what those two were doing and they were envious that rich people could screw whenever they wanted then have dinner brought to them whenever they wanted, while the minions stood ready to wait on them. What a world!

Not one time that evening did Jimmy Earl think of Joretta, did she get home safely, was everything alright, and was she alive? His focus now was on Tracene and he wondered after all this time did he really care for her, if so, wouldn't that be a bitch? He wondered did she care for him in anyway other than a quickie, maybe while she was there they'd have a heart to heart about such things, why not? He also realized he had known Tracene longer than any other woman other than Mags and his three sisters, so maybe she was the one for him and the age difference had nothing to do with it. Shit, he thought, they were having this conversation soon; it was time to shit or get off the pot about how they felt about each other.

The dinner was fine after being reheated; Jimmy Earl and Tracene didn't really give a shit about food that night. They went back to the sitting room and had some brandy and talked some more. Jimmy Earl told Tracene about the possibility of buying a new house, that is, if he could find one he liked. He mentioned he was exploring starting a foundation as soon as he worked out the details and for now he planned to relax and forget about country music for a while. Tracene told him she was really busy and other than this trip she hadn't been out of L.A. since she moved there. After chatting for what seemed like hours they retired to their respective rooms with an option for each to visit in the other's room before dawn. Jimmy Earl lay in bed for another hour or so thinking about his life, his career, more than one woman, and wondered what his future would be like. Tonight as he tried to go to sleep he really didn't give a big shit. What mattered was now and he was in control or thought he was.

The next day Jimmy Earl was up early and sat in his sitting room drinking his morning coffee and waiting until Tracene joined him. At 8:30A.M. he saw her coming down the hall so he got up and met her and gave her a kiss on the cheek. It seemed now, for some strange reason, he felt differently about her, while he still loved the sex and how willing she was to make herself available, he just felt differently about her, like she was his, well, his girlfriend, he felt close to her, closer than he had ever felt before. As far as Joretta, they had fun and he enjoyed her company, but he didn't really, truthfully have any feelings for her, none at all. He made a mental note, sometime today he needed to call Joretta and tell her it whatever "it" was, was over and to please not return to his house. They would never do another record together or anything else for that matter, he was finished with their arrangement. Maybe she'd call him first, but shit, what if she just got on a dam plane and came back unannounced and showed up at the front door while Tracene was still here? Should he tell Tracene about Joretta, but then why, they weren't "going together" whatever the hell that meant. Hell, he wasn't tied to anyone, they were getting their fair share from him and he wasn't beholden to either of them, he could slam a door in any woman's face if necessary. He just didn't want a scene so it was better to break it to Joretta long distance so he must call her before the morning turned into the afternoon.

Tracene told him she had a ten o'clock meeting on Music Row and asked if Jimmy Earl's chauffeur could drive her to the appointment. Jimmy Earl told her certainly, he'd be glad to have his man drive her and wait until the meeting was over and drive her back. Jimmy Earl asked how much longer did she plan to stay and she said just another day, she would be leaving early the next day. Jimmy Earl decided while she was gone he would make special plans for the rest of the day. When Tracene left this time he wanted more of a commitment as to their relationship, if they had a relationship. Jimmy Earl needed to know where he stood and he would find out before the night was over, he hoped.

While Tracene was at her meeting Jimmy Earl decided to suck it up and call Joretta and give her the news. When she answered he asked how she was and told her he had something to tell her, don't come back. There was a pause and then a response from Joretta. First, she said fine, she was okay with not returning, and then she got into how she felt. She thought their relationship got to be more about business than about some long term boy meets girl shit. She said she had a good time, but no she was never all that connected to him and she had other men in her life, frankly she was closer to most of them than to Jimmy Earl. And as far as the freaking album that was something he pushed and she was fine with it, but as far as having been devastated that it wasn't a resounding success she didn't really give a shit. The truth was she still wasn't sure if music was in her future at all. So, fine she said, she enjoyed the times they had and a little of the sex and she hoped for the sake of the next woman in his life he could improve on it because he had a ways to go and she hung up. Well, thought Jimmy Earl, that was relatively easy, now back to what to do about Tracene. He would take care of this one when she returned, but for now back to planning to rest of the day.

Tracene called around one to tell Jimmy Earl that the meeting was lasting longer than she expected so she was sending the driver back. When the meeting was over she'd get a cab to return to Jimmy Earl's. Jimmy Earl had to rearrange his schedule because now Tracene would be later so he decided when she returned they would hang out around the pool and relax until happy hour and dinner later. He alerted the kitchen staff to prepare something special, chef's choice, and plan for dinner to be served around seven.

At three Tracene called again to apologize and tell Jimmy Earl she would be later, and not to expect her for dinner, so Jimmy Earl told the kitchen staff to cancel plans for dinner and just make him a hamburger with fries. At five he had happy hour alone and watched TV until he was hungry. Seven became eight, eight became nine, nine became ten and by then Jimmy Earl wondered what the hell was going on. A few hours ago he told a really nice person to get lost in favor of an older, but enigmatic woman. When Jimmy Earl went to bed after eleven Tracene had yet to return or call again. As he turned off the lamp beside his bed he was totally flummoxed about the day. He had told Joretta not to return and was planning to commit to Tracene something more, but now; well he was going to sleep.

When Jimmy Earl woke up the next morning he went to guest room No. 2 and still no Tracene. At that point his conclusion was Tracene was back to being Tracene, no real commitment to anyone and was ready, willing, and able to have fun with anyone, anytime she felt like it without guilt, remorse, or any dam thing. He couldn't imagine what her story would be, that is, if she came back to his place at all. Jimmy Earl had his breakfast and went into the sitting room to peruse the morning paper and a few trade magazines, and still no word from Tracene. He had no earthly idea even where she went because she never told him. He summoned his chauffeur to inquire as to where he dropped her off. He told Jimmy Earl a downtown hotel, but Jimmy Earl figured just because she was dropped there didn't necessarily mean she stayed there long or was there now. She could have been picked up soon after she told the chauffeur he could return to Jimmy Earl's. It was getting complicated and Jimmy Earl was once again pissed at himself at letting her back into his life, even if just for these few days. He needed an explanation, but until she showed up or communicated all he could do was sit tight.

Hernshaw called sometime mid morning to inform Jimmy Earl that he had a buyer for the car wash and he had decided to take the money for if he didn't he had no idea how long it would be before he got another offer that good. Jimmy Earl told him he would try to figure out a job for him when he wanted one, but Hernshaw told him once the car wash was sold he was going to relax a while and use some of the money to live on and enjoy, but more than likely in a few months he'd be back to him about something to do. Jimmy Earl closed the call by telling him again how much he had appreciated what he had done for him and he would always be there if and when he needed him. Hernshaw said he was glad he could help and was happy for his success. Jimmy Earl asked if Hernshaw had any news on Jubal's wife since he and Hernshaw told him she was not improving.

Lunchtime and still Jimmy Earl not heard a word from Tracene. Not only was he mad with her he was beginning to be worried and wondered how much longer should he wait before he got the police involved, but then if he did it was sure to cause a big media scene, what with him being who he was. Questions would arise as to who she was and then they'd work up a story about the differences in age and how long had this been going on and so on until a shit storm had been created. Jimmy Earl wasn't quite ready for a media circus over this bitch. Why in the hell didn't she let him know something?

Shortly after one the phone rang and it was Tracene on the other line. Jimmy Earl took the hand held phone into the sitting room and took a seat for he felt by the time this call had ended he'd need to be sitting down. Tracene began with her story. First, she had a business meeting at the hotel that did run long, that was true. After the meeting she went to a bar for a few drinks to celebrate a new contract for her design services with some of the work being back in Nashville, but most of it would be in New York City. This deal was new work on top of the work she did in L.A. and the deal was huge for her. Anyway, after the drinks the conversation was going well and then dinner and then, well, she met someone who swept her off her feet long enough to get her underpants down. At that point Jimmy Earl stopped her as he could fill in the missing blanks if he wanted to. She said they hit it off from the get go and while she was sorry she didn't call or come back she had never felt at any time since she met Jimmy Earl they "had anything except sex" and believe it or not she needed more and this guy had "more." She told Jimmy Earl she would be by later to pick up her things and that she was happy he had been so successful. He told her he would leave her shit on the front steps for he didn't want to see her again, not today, not ever. She said she understood and would have someone drop by and collect her things within an hour. Jimmy Earl said fine her shit would be outside in fifteen minutes and he hung up and sat on the sofa stunned at what he had just heard. How many times had this woman screwed him over and every time he had let her come back into his world and just when he felt they had something more than time in bed she pulls more shit. He wondered if he wasn't the dumbest son of a bitch on earth. He obviously knew nothing about the female gender and doubted if he ever would understand how women were wired. Where should he go from here, certainly not back to Tyler, Texas, he had screwed over Joretta and now he was being screwed over so he guessed he got what he deserved. He called Hernshaw back and told him the latest Tracene story. Hernshaw listened until Jimmy Earl finished and then said, "boy, the first dam time you told me about Tracene I told you not to mess with her, but you ignored me time and time again and now here you are again and frankly boy, I love you, but today, right now, I have no sympathy whatsoever for you, you got what you deserved." "One more thing," said Hernshaw, "have you learned anything yet, because if you haven't hell, you'll do it again."

Jimmy Earl listened to Hernshaw and didn't disagree with anything he said, but what was done was done and hopefully, this time, he had learned something, time would tell. He thanked Hernshaw for listening to this shit and hung up and sat looking out of his large window in the sitting room trying now to figure out which direction he needed to go about everything.

He decided to call Jubal to let him know he didn't have to worry about the Joretta thing anymore for they were history. Jubal was pleased and told Jimmy Earl that at least for his career it was a good move because no one he had talked to thought doing an album with her was a positive move for his career. He was glad that however it happened it was over and it was time to move on. Jubal said he would get to work on getting things moving again for Jimmy Earl. Jimmy Earl mentioned nothing about the Tracene thing because he felt it wasn't necessary.

Chapter Ten

Late that afternoon Jimmy Earl reached a momentous decision, he would leave Nashville for a while, maybe several months, to be alone, write new songs and upon his return he wanted to record his fourth album which would be his best to date. He needed time alone and to be away from certain people, the music industry, and dam near everything else. He had no idea where he was going, but it would be a place with few people and a lot of scenery. He opened a map of the United States and started looking at all the states in an effort to narrow down his choices. After panning the map for a while he compiled a short list of states he might want to visit, Montana, North Dakota, South Dakota, Wyoming, or Utah. He directed his aides to research those five states for a suitable location. He needed to be close to a town with at least a post office, library, restaurant, grocery store, gas station, bar and a hardware store. The task of finding a suitable location with those few requirements should be easy he thought. He hoped Jubal would be supportive of his decision. He dialed the number and when Jubal answered the phone Jimmy Earl laid out his plan. Jubal was pleased, especially when Jimmy Earl spoke about his next album. At that point Jubal was direct and told Jimmy Earl he was holding his breath the whole time with the Joretta thing for he didn't like the idea of the duet and he was concerned that their continuing relationship might evolve into an arrangement where they became a permanent team. He told Jimmy Earl in his strongest language if that had happened his career as a country music artist would have been over. Jimmy Earl asked if he felt that way why in the hell didn't he vocalize his opinion earlier. Jubal quickly responded that had he stated his position on Joretta Jimmy Earl wouldn't have accepted it because Jubal thought at the time Jimmy Earl was hell bent on including Joretta on an album. Anyway, Jubal was in agreement with Jimmy Earl going away for a while and just asked him to make sure wherever he decided to go his people could get in and out of there when they needed to visit. Jimmy Earl assured him he would make sure of access to his location and he had already asked his assistants to find some suitable places for him to pick from.

Jimmy Earl assembled his staff early the next day to access their findings. Access in and out was important because during the stay Jimmy Earl would need some of his people visiting and they needed to be able to fly in and out easily. Billings, Montana was on the list because it had an international airport. An aide told Jimmy Earl Billings would have what he needed and there were numerous cabins, houses, cottages just a few miles outside of town that would give him privacy, but still only a short drive to town when necessary. The same scenario was true with the other choices; Salt Lake City, Utah, Casper, Wyoming, then in North Dakota, Bismarck, Fargo, Grand Forks, Minot, and Williston all had international airports which would allow easy access in and out of those locations. Last but not least, Rapid City, South Dakota was on the list, but had a regional airport. Jimmy Earl listened intently and concluded he would look at each of the places and make a final decision soon. He thanked everyone for their reports and the meeting was concluded. Jimmy Earl spent the rest of the day going over each of the recommended places, but was unable to make his final decision. He spent quite a bit of time working on some new songs. He called Hernshaw and told him of his plan to leave town for a while and asked might he and his wife be interested in coming out to visit once he got settled. Hernshaw told him he would consider such a visit once the car wash sale was completed. Jimmy Earl reminded Hernshaw if and when he was ready to return to work he would have a job for him.

By the weekend Jimmy Earl had decided on the Billings, Montana area for his retreat. He researched places within thirty minutes of Billings and found quite a few rentals that fit his criteria. The one he decided on was a large cabin on a ranch of some several hundred acres. The acreage provided a buffer between him and the outside world just in case curious townspeople discovered a country music star was in their area. The cabin had a large fireplace with a porch that went all the way around the house. There was a three car garage so he could keep his vehicle out of the weather plus the vehicles of any guests. The airport was within 45 minutes of the cabin making it easy for Jubal or any other members of his staff reach his cabin. After he looked over the brochure countless times he made out a list of questions and had his assistant call to get the answers. Once he had all the information he needed he directed his aide to call them back and reserve the cabin for up to two months. His plan was to be there during September and probably October depending on his progress with his song writing.

The reservations were set and Jimmy Earl was getting excited about getting away and being by himself for a while. He thought about a real adventure, maybe he would purchase a pickup truck and drive out to Billings. For certain he would see parts of the country he hadn't seen or maybe never see and he was in no hurry coming or going. He started assembling the gear he would need to take and by mid afternoon as he inspected what he had packed this far it looked as if he was moving away for good, but he knew he'd be pissed if he got there and left behind things he needed.

The next day he bought a pickup truck and a camper top for the truck bed would be full by the time he departed. He drove the truck back to the house and began immediately to load up for he had decided he was ready to go as soon as the gear was packed. He called Jubal to inform him he was heading out early the next morning for Billings. He also called Hernshaw to let him know where he was headed. He attempted to call Clitus, but no answer at his house. He hadn't heard from Clitus in a while and wondered if he and Shirlene had already gotten married, but left him out of the loop. He would try again to reach him when he got to Billings. Billings was approximately 1500 miles from Nashville, but Jimmy Earl was not on a tight schedule so he decided to take a leisurely drive and get there sometime. This, he hoped, would be a fun trip, free from stress and worry and who knew, by the time he returned to Nashville he would have 12-15 new songs for an album his fans could get excited over. He got to bed early for as soon as he woke up the next morning he was headed for Billings. He had several road maps and planned to stop along the way in several of the major cities along the way, St. Louis, Columbia, Kansas City, Omaha, Sioux City, Sioux Falls, and Rapid City. Some days he would be driving more, other days less, and if he stopped in a city that held his interest he would stay as long as he wanted, he was on his own time and could arrive whenever he dam well pleased.

Jimmy Earl was up and on the road before dawn and planned to get to St. Louis for his first stop. The trip was about 300 miles and he expected to arrive in about four and a half hours. He wanted to stay in a hotel in the downtown area. After he checked into the hotel and put his bags up he hit the streets to see what any tourists would see. He walked by the Arch and was fascinated at the structure and wondered why in the hell the thing didn't fall over. He went in the find out about going to the top, but when he found out that he had to sit in a little capsule with others to get to the top he opted out. The little "pod" reminded him of Mag's washing machine and he worried he would get claustrophobia. He toured the Federal Court House where the famous Dred Scott case was heard. He walked by Busch Stadium and noticed they offered tours around the park but he didn't think he had the time for that. He walked down to Laclede's Landing and observed all the shops and restaurants. By the time he got back to his hotel it was getting dark so he decided since it was the first day of his journey he would eat in the hotel restaurant and retire for the evening to his room.

The next morning after a breakfast in the hotel he drove to Kansas City, some 250 miles from St. Louis. On his way he planned to go through Columbia, the home of the University of Missouri. He got to Kansas City early afternoon and checked into a nice hotel in the downtown area. He picked up a few brochures from the lobby to determine which sites he needed to see while he was in town. He noticed there was a tour bus that came to the hotel and picked up tourists and showed them the main sites so he decided what better way to get an overview of the city than to take a tour. He picked up a ticket for the tour with the concierge and waited in the lobby to be picked up. The tour drove the tourists around town and pointed out many key sites. They stopped at West Point Plaza and Crown Center before heading to Independence, Missouri, the home of President Harry Truman. When they got back into town they drove by the stock yards, and then they drove by the stadiums of the Kansas City Royals baseball team and the Kansas City Chiefs football team. As they returned to the hotel they drove by Municipal Stadium, the site of the 1957 NCAA National Basketball Championship Game. The tour ended shortly after four and Jimmy Earl figured he had seen enough, so once he was back he hung around the lobby until he was hungry and then he went back out on the streets and searched for an interesting restaurant in the downtown area. He was surprised, but relieved that so far no one had recognized him as Jimmy Earl Quagmire, country music star.

Omaha was the next stop the following day, a distance of about 180 miles and it would take Jimmy Earl close to 3 hours to get there. He had heard that Omaha had a zoo, the Henry Doorly Zoo, and since Jimmy Earl had never been to a zoo he decided the zoo would be the focus of his stop in Omaha. He was amazed at all the animals he saw, for the bulk of the ones on display he had only seen in books and now here they were live! He spent the whole afternoon at the zoo and vowed to visit more zoos in the future. That night he took a cab to a posh restaurant as he didn't want another dinner in a hotel restaurant.

The next day Jimmy Earl headed to Sioux Falls, South Dakota. He had no idea in the world what Sioux Falls was known for, but he wanted to drive further, get closer to his destination of Billings. By the time he got to Sioux Falls, a distance of some 185 miles from Omaha he decided to drive on through to Rapid City, which would take the rest of the day, but he knew that he could be in Billings the next day and he was getting anxious to get there. Rapid City seemed a nice town, well laid out and he selected a downtown hotel and pretty much walked all over the downtown before dinner, taking in the statues of the U.S. Presidents on each corner. He was impressed and after reviewing the brochures in the hotel he realized he had to go by Mt. Rushmore, such a engineering marvel he couldn't be this close without visiting. He would have to drive back south about 25 miles the next morning, but he decided it was no big deal. That night he ate at a downtown restaurant and experienced for the first time the taste of bison, which he loved.

Jimmy Earl got out to Mt. Rushmore by nine the next morning and he could see the four presidents from the parking lot, but he bought a ticket anyway and hiked as far as he was allowed. Upon returning to his truck he was surprised the monuments were not larger. He was soon back on the road and expected to be in Billings, his final destination, in five to six hours. He had enjoyed the journey and he knew he could have stayed longer in some places, but he was on a mission, to get some rest, reflect on his career and life to date, and to write songs for an album he would record when he returned to Nashville.

When he got to Billings he found the realtor's office and got the keys to the cabin. The people in the office never realized they were renting to Jimmy Earl Quagmire, a true country star, but Jimmy Earl decided he really didn't give a rat's ass whether they recognized him or not, probably a good thing that they didn't. When he got to the cabin he was blown away at the beauty of the rustic, but extremely well built that had everything one would ever want or need in stock, except some food, so as soon as Jimmy Earl unpacked his gear he headed back to town to do some serious grocery shopping. By the time he returned he had enough food to last for several months. He settled in for the evening and went out on the front porch to watch the sun go down and what a sight it was. He went back inside and put his groceries and other items away while trying to decide what he would eat. He planned to eat at the cabin as often as possible which meant he would have to prepare his meals. He was not much of a cook, but maybe this was the time to learn a new skill, the art of cooking. The cabin had all the utensils as well as pots and pans an avid chef would ever need, but Jimmy Earl knew he was not an avid chef, but he was willing to try, at least for a few days.

Jimmy Earl's introduction to preparing food lasted one day. The second day he headed down the road to a little diner and had a breakfast he liked. He spent most of the rest of the day trying to find restaurants close enough where he might be able to get a meal or call for takeout or delivery. He made some additional attempts at cooking, but he got too frustrated and wound up eating a peanut butter sandwich or cold pizza from the day before. He put some thought into this eating thing and decided he would advertise in the local paper for a cook. If he found someone he would explain what he wanted done, basically prepare him something to eat three times a day and have some kind of snack available either mid afternoon or a few hours before bed and if someone was willing he'd hire them right away and pay a nice salary. Hopefully they wouldn't pick up on who he was, but if they did he figured he'd be able to get them to keep their mouths shut. He would say to them, "if you broadcast who you're working for I'll fire you," it would be as simple as that.

Jimmy Earl drove into Billings the next day to place his ad and by the weekend he had several inquiries, but he was not pleased with the responses to his questions, especially questions related to the preparation of food, which was what the job called for. Well into the second week Jimmy Earl tool a few calls without granting an interview. Near the end of the second week he had a call from a woman named Doris Jenkins. He hadn't given much thought to hiring a woman being he was a man and during the day the only two people in the house would be him and a female cook, but why should he give a shit, who would know, who would care? Well, Jubal might care, some fans might look down on him, but others would be impressed, so hell, he'd invite her over to interview and take it from there.

The interview was scheduled for Saturday morning because Jimmy Earl had a sense of urgency about this cooking thing. When Doris showed up at the door Jimmy Earl was at a loss of words for she could have easily been in a contestant in a beauty contest. She was that fine, and Jimmy Earl guessed Doris was in her late thirties, but could she cook was what he was most interested in finding out. Once the interview started when he could keep his mind on food and not on how good Doris looked, Jimmy Earl was impressed with her knowledge and wondered why in the hell she didn't already have a job as a chef somewhere. She told him she was coming off of a bad marriage and moved to Billings to get away from an abusive husband. He had chased her from several states and this time she hoped he'd be unable to find her, Just what Jimmy Earl needed to hear, a troubled situation when all he wanted was someone to cook a dam egg and a piece of bacon and a few other things. Why did every dam thing he get involved with have to be so complicated? He asked her for references with phone numbers and she willingly gave him several. He told her he'd check out what folks had to say about her and get back to her as soon as possible. Doris thanked him and left the cabin. Jimmy Earl immediately dialed the number of the first reference. The person gave a glowing report, but did mention her husband or ex or whatever he was, was bad news and had been in and out of jail for years and he did enjoy very much beating the hell out of this woman as often as he had time. The second reference told Jimmy Earl the woman was the best cook they had ever had at their restaurant, but that they had to let her go when her shit ass husband kept showing up at the restaurant drunk and terrorizing the customers. They said they guy was a true gangster if there ever was one, but that they thought he was long gone at this point, New Mexico or Japan maybe, they weren't sure. The third reference said they never heard of Doris Jenkins and asked how he got their number.

The next morning he called Doris and offered her the job. She arrived in time to cook lunch which Jimmy Earl thought was dam good. He asked where she stayed and she told him at a little cheap ass motel on the outskirts of Billings. Jimmy Earl asked her if she'd like to have a room in the cabin, since the cabin was so big she would have major privacy when she needed it. Doris asked what kind of work he did and Jimmy Earl told her he was a writer, which was true. She had no clue Jimmy Earl was a big star especially since she was not into country music or any other music for that matter, she wasn't into much of anything except cooking and running from her husband. Jimmy Earl did manage to ask Doris what should he do if her husband ever showed up at his door and she asked if he had a gun and if so he might want to consider using it, especially if her shit ass husband drew first. Jimmy Earl went back to his study to begin working on some songs and as he tried to write he wondered if he had made another mistake with women, after all Doris was quite attractive and she needed a job what should he have done? Maybe later they could "get together," but no Jimmy Earl thought, he was here to write and write he would as soon as he got her out of his mind.

Next morning Doris brought her things over from the motel and moved in at the far end of the cabin. She didn't have a hell of a lot, but when she was being chased she didn't need to carry much shit. She prepared a lunch fit for a king, but she had to settle for Jimmy Earl. It was hard preparing for just one, but Jimmy Earl told her she sure as shit could sit down at the table and eat with him, every meal if she wanted. She felt a bit uneasy at this invitation, but accepted his offer. Pretty soon they were into a routine. Doris cooked the meals and called Jimmy Earl to the table. After the meals Jimmy Earl returned to the study to write. At five he'd usually have a few drinks and even asked Doris to join him, but she said she didn't drink. Both turned in every night fairly early, but Jimmy Earl would read for a while every night, something he had not done often since high school. He didn't know what Doris was doing in her room. This routine went on for the entire first month without any issues. By the second month Jimmy Earl began lusting for Doris, so much so she was embarrassed and threatened to quit unless he turned the heat down. With a month to go he really didn't want to go through the process of trying to find another cook so he backed off and was a good boy.

Jimmy Earl made quite a bit of progress the first month with his songs. He wrote 7 songs and in his felt the songs might well be his best yet. He was on target to finish 15 songs by the end of October, his self imposed deadline. Sometimes in the afternoons he would take long walks around the ranch and since it was so large he could never walk around all of it. He spent much time on his walks thinking about his childhood, his young adulthood and often times second guessed some of the things he had done, but he knew he couldn't go back to fix stuff, he had to try to learn from past mistakes and try to get better as he moved on. He felt when he returned to Nashville he would he at his peak. The fourth album would put him in a category few country music singers reached and from there the sky was the limit. He hoped he had learned something about women, but he wasn't as sure about that as he was about his music. Jubal flew out to visit Jimmy Earl the first week of October and was satisfied with his progress with the songs for the album. He told Jimmy Earl he had talked to promoters and if he came back to town with a song package and they put together a really good album, there would be a tour, like a huge tour, they would be headed to other countries. They would start in the U.S. and end in the U.S., but in between they would do Europe, Canada, and Australia. Jimmy Earl said that sounded good to him as he would return rested and raring to go with new songs he was confident would be well received by his fans.

As Halloween approached Jimmy Earl was close to his self imposed deadline. He had written 12 songs and was confident that in another week or so he'd be done. He called the realtor to reserve the cabin for two more weeks just in case he needed all of the two weeks. He told Doris when he expected to be gone and he also thanked her for a job well done and said if she wanted a new life in Nashville he would put in a word for her among the owners of the restaurants he knew. She thanked him and said she would give it some thought. He called Hernshaw to check on him and asked if he planned to visit for he would be leaving in two weeks, but Hernshaw told Jimmy Earl he couldn't because his arthritis flared up on him and he was having a hard time getting around. Jimmy Earl told him he'd see him when he returned to Nashville. He tried to call Clitus again but couldn't reach him so he assumed he was doing okay.

By November 14th Jimmy Earl had written 15 songs he liked. He had walked around the ranch enough. He had much time to reflect and he was getting sick of reflecting, everything that could be resolved and fixed had been done and to hell with everything else. He had tried to help Doris, his cook, but it appeared she was staying put and he had managed to stay out of her pants. He was ready to leave so he packed up everything that night and told Doris to clean up everything and take anything when she left he had paid for that he didn't put in his truck. He planned to leave as soon as he woke up and would grab a fast food biscuit on the road. The only time he planned on stopping was to piss, eat, and sleep. He had seen all the sites he wanted to see on the way and now he wanted to be in Nashville. He was on the road at 5:30A.M. and after driving through the closest fast food joint he drove 400 miles before he stopped. He had lunch, more fast food, and then drove 300 more miles before stopping for the night at some motel in the middle to nowhere. The next day he repeated the same schedule except the second leg was a total of 400 miles and he was in Nashville by late afternoon. It felt good to be back and when he drove into the yard he realized he had returned to a real home, one he had bought with his own money. He pushed the garage remote and drove his truck inside. He had alerted the staff several days ago of his expected arrival time and when he walked through the door his entire staff was assembled, Jubal, his assistants, the kitchen staff, the bartender, the grounds people, his chauffeur, everybody and they sang, "For He's A Jolly Good Fellow." There was food and drink galore and the other staff, the Jimmires, were there and they started playing some Jimmy Earl favorites. He signaled for everyone to give him the floor and he thanked them for the welcome home celebration, and then he assured everyone the was back and would be better than ever when he churned out his new album and when that happened they all got a slice of the Jimmy Earl pie. Then he motioned for the Jimmires to resume playing while the bartender made him a drink. The party lasted past ten, and then Jimmy Earl told everyone since they were on his payroll they needed to get to sleep so they would be fresh the next day to do whatever dam work he paid them for. He went to his room, took a shower, turned the TV on, and got into his nice, big, comfortable bed and it felt good even without anyone beside him.

Jimmy Earl and the Jimmires went into the studio the next week and by the first week of December Jimmy Earl's fans got an early Christmas present, Jimmy Earl's 4th album, titled, "Jimmy Earl Equals Country." The first week on the shelves the album went to No. 1 all across the country in all the top charts. Jubal was working hard to nail down the next tour in early spring which would feature concerts in Canada, England, Finland, Denmark, Sweden, Belgium, Spain, and Australia, plus it would open in Dallas and finish in Atlanta. The tour would take two months and Jimmy Earl would never perform two nights in a row. By Christmas the album was still No. 1 and sales had already eclipsed the last album which was the duet album with Joretta. Jimmy Earl was back on top and was giving fans what they were accustomed to. As January 1983 began Jimmy Earl was the one country music star everyone wanted on their TV show and when they could get him their ratings were the highest they'd experienced in a long time. Jubal was receiving calls from movie studios about doing "The Jimmy Earl Quagmire Story," but both Jubal and Jimmy Earl thought it was much too early for shit like that. There were calls about a line of clothing with Jimmy Earl's name all over the garments. Jubal told Jimmy Earl he should think hard about that one for he felt it was easy money for putting his autograph on clothes. The money rolled in from everywhere and Jimmy Early didn't have the time to count it all or spend it all, he just kept making deposits.

He was finally able to get Hernshaw to come to work with him as Jubal's assistant. Jubal wasn't wild about the move at first, but he finally realized he needed some help and he respected Hernshaw's perspective on things plus he had known him for years. He also knew what Jimmy Earl thought of him, he loved him like a father. Jimmy Earl felt real good about having Hernshaw in his camp and paid him a shit load of money. Hernshaw was slowed by the arthritis, but it didn't affect his ability to negotiate with folks over the phone who wanted a piece of Jimmy Earl. Jimmy Earl had reached the age of 32 and he knew enough about the business of country music or for that matter the entertainment field that few make it into the later years, few stay relevant, fans were fickle and shift their allegiances to other performers, so he had to work hard and hope he could stay on top for a long while, but if not, have enough money to live a good life. He expected he would continue to write songs for as long as he had paper and a pencil and when the time came he couldn't sing his songs maybe other younger singers could sing his songs and he could feel good about that.

Jimmy Earl's next tour began in March, 1984 in front of a packed house in Dallas. The crowd was enthusiastic as was Jimmy Earl on stage. When he was in front of his audience he was in a zone, very comfortable, very polished, and was well received. From Dallas he flew to London and by the time he left Madrid he was the most popular country music star who ever played in Europe. On to Sydney, Australia and two shows there before returning to Atlanta for his final show of the tour. His reviews were strong and the songs from the new album were well received, 5 of the 15 songs on the album went to No. 1, 3 were No. 2, and all 15 of the songs at one time or the other were in the top 25 on the major country charts. Jimmy Earl was truly back, if he ever went away. When he returned to Nashville for some needed rest he met with Jubal and Hernshaw about the plan for next 5 years. All three agreed Jimmy Earl would do one new album every two years as long as sales were steady. Concerts would be limited and tours to promote albums would be scheduled as market analysis dictated. There would be no movies about Jimmy Earl's career, at least while he was still a major star. Any book deals would be considered, but were not a priority. Jimmy Earl would continue to write songs as often as he desired. By the end of 1984 Jimmy Earl Quagmire's career was beyond compare in country music. On New Year's Eve Jimmy Earl sat alone in his sitting room drinking a bottle of champagne to toast the New Year.

January 1, 1985, Jimmy Earl slept late, not because he had to sleep off a hangover from the New Year's Eve celebration he didn't have, but because it was a holiday and he didn't have one dam thing else to do. The phone rang and Holly was on the line to inform Jimmy Earl Clitus was dead. Jimmy Earl, still a bit groggy, asked her "what?" and she repeated Clitus, their father was dead. Jimmy Earl was stunned, Clitus was only in his sixties and as far as Jimmy Earl knew he was in good health. Holly told Jimmy Earl Clitus was shot by Shirlene's husband while he was filling up at a gas station only three miles from his house. There were several eyewitnesses and Hubie, Shirlene's ex, was arrested within thirty minutes of the shooting and was still in jail because he couldn't make bail. Holly went on to say that stemming from the investigation thus far the law found out Hubie told Shirlene years ago that if she left him for that piece of shit Clitus he would kill him one day and then come after her. Jimmy Earl asked if she thought Clitus suffered any and she said according to the police report Hubie got out of his car at the gas station and ran up to Clitus and said, "I'm going to kill you, you sorry ass son of a bitch," and shot him two times right through the head. Hubie's arresting officer was heard saying "Clitus probably never felt a thing after that first shot." Jimmy Earl was sad, of course, his father was dead, but as he sat there he wasn't all that surprised, what with Clitus screwing Shirlene for years without once ever thinking about the chances of a jealous husband coming home earlier than expected and finding the two of them going at it, shit like that happened every day. When Shirlene eventually moved out Clitus sort of assumed old Hubie would eventually get over her leaving and move on with his disgusting life. Holly also told Jimmy Earl she assumed he knew Clitus and Shirlene never got married so she wouldn't stand to get a dam thing Clitus had, if there was anything. Holly told him that he needed to come to Wistful Springs to be with her and Molly and Polly to help with the funeral arrangements and Jimmy Earl said he would book a flight and be there as soon as possible.

The next morning Jimmy Earl was headed to North Carolina to get a last look at his deceased father, Clitus Quagmire, who he thought loved him and his three sisters. While Jimmy Earl was on the plane he tried to recall some memories of his dad and the one memory that most stood out was when he insisted Jimmy Earl assume the responsibility for stealing the guitar by confessing directly to the store owner then finding a job to work to reimburse the owner for the stolen guitar. Jimmy Earl had been responsible since or at least thought he had been. His other memories centered on Clitus being on the road most of the time and when he was home he drank liquor, argued with Mags, and screwed Shirlene, not quite the memories he wanted to dial up. The funeral was held two days later and Jimmy Earl paid to have Clitus buried in the public cemetery since the church they used to attend wouldn't allow families to bury loved ones in their cemetery unless they were current members and Clitus was nowhere near being a current member when he was killed. They had the funeral director find some kind of religious person from somewhere to come and say a few kind words about Clitus which took all of five minutes. Before the four siblings left Wistful Springs they packed up Clitus' shit and hauled it to a thrift store nearby. Clitus had no will so the house and the land and his vehicles went to the kids. Jimmy Earl took the death certificate to the court house to verify Clitus was dead and his stuff would now be inherited by his kids after all Clitus' bills were paid, which were few as Clitus always tried hard not to owe much money. Jimmy Earl and the sisters hired a real estate agent to sell the house. Jimmy Earl told Holly, Molly, and Polly to keep whatever they got from the house as he didn't need any money, not then or ever. Holly kept the car and Polly took the truck and both agreed to give Molly more from the sale of the house and lot to sort of balance things off. Jimmy Earl elected not to take another tour of Wistful Springs as he had done after Mag's death for he didn't feel it necessary, he knew what was there and his memories that had not changed since he was there last. He expected this would be the last time he set foot in Wistful Springs, unless he did a concert there and that would never happen because they didn't have a venue big enough to hold the crowd Jimmy Earl expected would attend. No, this was it, the last time he would drive through the streets of this town. The next morning he flew back to Nashville to resume the life he had made for himself as a true country music star.

###

About the Author

Charles White is a retired educator. His professional education career spanned forty years as a high school social studies teacher, a coach, and a community college administrator. He has a bachelor's degree in economics from N. C. Wesleyan College and advanced degrees in education from Campbell University and California Coast University. He lives near Pittsboro, North Carolina.

Other Books by the Author

Memoir from the Flash

The Journey No One Wants To Take

The Glass Ceilings Tile Company

Matt and Lizzy Suicides in Warren County

